Under the Starry Skies

Chapters

New Town
Delivery
Sea of Confusion
Starfall Tavern
Secrets
Quality over Quantity
Experimentation
Fit for a Princess
Fallen Star
Memories
The Fight Inside
Isolation
Correspondence
Petition and Punishment
On the Brink
Moving Forward
Late to Rise
Most Important Ingredient
Wildfires
Extinguishing the Flames
Time Marches On
Confession
Acceleration
Reason for a Somepony
Chaos Testing
Closing the Distance
The Deepest Truth
Jubilation
New Hope
Awakening
Like a Mare Scorned...

New Town

Chapter 1: New Town

Some ponies would call Manehatten a triumph of modernism. Complex skyscrapers built by the finest earth pony technicians, nearly every kind of entertainment a pony could dream of, and one of the leading cities in medical research. Many a pony flocked to the numerous attractions, and a number of highly lauded universities covering every topic imaginable made it a hotspot for young adults wanting to make a name for themselves. And it was all these things that made a young stallion decide to leave.

Too much complexity, shallow ponies with no depth of character, an utter lack of respect for others; this was the other side of Manehatten. And perhaps, most disheartening, was the lack of starlight. The cities lights never seemed to die, and try as he did many a night, the only celestial bodies he could ever seem to spy were the sun and moon. Using his somewhat limited knowledge of conventional magic, he levitated his bags alongside him as he made for his parents’ house to bid them farewell. Arriving at the ten story apartment complex, he forsook the elevator and made his way up the stairs to the sixth floor, knocking on the door and releasing the bags from his grip as his parents answered the tapping on the woodwork.

“I know we can’t stop you, son. Know that your mother and I wish you well, and whatever happens, we’ll be proud of you. It takes a lot to try and open your own business.”

“And you’ll always have a home here in Manehatten,” his mother added, fussing over his mane and coat. “Be sure you treat your cousin kindly, and be a proper gentlecolt.”

“Thank you mom, dad. I’ll be sure to write and let you all know how I’m doing once I’m settled.” He gave them both a firm embrace, allowing his mother a kiss on the cheek before heading towards the train station. He caught the midnight train, and while he could feel sleep calling his name, he fought back with foal-like enthusiasm as the train departed. The city lights quickly receded into the distance, and as if by magic, the sky filled with a sea of stars.

Surprises of all shapes, kinds, and possibly dimensions, were something Pinkie Pie thoroughly enjoyed. Anticipation, on the other hoof, was not, and as soon as the news about a new business opening in Ponyville reached her ears she was immediately curious. A few weeks later the structure was complete, but there was no indicators about what it could be. From the outside, the building looked like a diner of some kind, except that it had a small second story. Just this was enough to flood the mare’s brain with all kinds of wild fantasies of exotic foods and sugary treats she hadn’t even conceived yet. She, along with the rest of her friends, paused their stroll through town as she stopped to stare at the blank sign for the umpteenth time.

“Pinkie, starin’ at it ain’t gonna make it open any faster,” Applejack said with a sigh. While she may have finally let go of Cerulean, it only made the growing loneliness that much worse. Her friends did their best to comfort her, and between their constant support and working the farm, it was rare that she found time to sulk, though some days were harder to smile through than others. Today was just plain bad.

“I know, I know! But aren’t you all just a teensy bit curious?”

“A little curiosity never hurt anypony, Pinkie Pie. And besides, an element of mystery just makes the revelation that much more fabulous, like the lifting of a curtain before a full audience,” Rarity quipped, remembering her grand performance at the Hearth’s Warming Eve celebration a few years back. “Say, where is Fluttershy? I thought she was coming too.”

“Angel got sick, so she’s staying home to take care of him,” Twilight explained.

“I’m with Pinkie Pie, I wanna know what it is too,” Rainbow Dash said, defending the hyper mare as Rarity attempted to rain on her parade with her pesky logical reasoning. “What about you, Storm?”

“Mark me as indifferent.”

“Pfff, lame! What about you two, Cerulean, Twilight?”

“Two? Why, I believe Ms. Dash has lost her ability to count, my dear lady,” Cerulean chuckled as he pulled his daughter from her perch atop his head. “Dawn, what do you think? Are you curious?” While still only six months old, the filly had clearly taken more after her mother in the intelligence department, and she adopted a serious expression for a moment before spouting off what he was sure was a valid assessment. “Twilight, a translation, if you will?” Broken from her adoring trance, the lavender mare shook her head lightly before speaking.

“She’s like her mother, always ready to learn something new. That makes three more for the curious side.”

“Woohoo, we win, we win! C’mon, everypony! Let’s check it out!” Pinkie squealed, levitating for a moment before shooting towards the building.

“Pinkie, I wouldn’t try,” Twilight warned, though not able to get the words out fast enough to keep an overeager Pinkie from smashing face first into an invisible barrier.

“What the hay? Twi, did you do that?” Applejack inquired, tilting her head to the side.

“No, what I was about to say is that there are magic wards around the building to keep anypony from snooping.”

“Well, can’t you take them down?” Rainbow Dash pressed.

“Yeah, I probably could, but I don’t feel like breaking into somepony’s place just to take a look around.”

“What if it were filled with rare books?”

“I might consider it.” Dawn giggled as Twilight went starry eyed, imagining the opening of a new bookstore in Ponyville. Mother or not, knowledge pertaining to magic was still just as enticing as ever. As Twilight’s imagination ran wild, the foal’s mirth quickly spread to everypony present, and even Applejack’s depression was no match against the adorableness of the filly.

“All right, then. Here’s your license, and the deed to the establishment. Is there anything else you will be needing, Silver Moonshine?”

“No, Mayor Mare, I think this is everything. Thank you for the opportunity here in Ponyville.” She nodded and went back to the papers scattered across her desk. Silver quietly excused himself and out of Town Hall, stopping for a time to admire the new town that was to be his home. Even though it had only been a matter of hours since he arrived, just watching the interactions between the residents showed that there was a much tighter sense of community than anything he had beheld in Manehatten.

He knew his cousin was waiting for him, but he was extremely eager to examine the building that he had poured every spare bit he could scrape together into building. He was slightly surprised to see a small crowd gathered outside it, and his surprise turned to a pained grimace as he watched a pink mare break off from the group and make an unexpected collision with the wards he had ordered to be erected upon the buildings completion. Feeling it was his duty to apologize for the mishap, he made his way over to the group of friends in the distance. Drawing near he noticed that they were all around his age, and most of them mares. Having spent much of his time as a bartender, he wasn’t particularly worried about being stunned by any beauties in the group. Approaching from the side, he noticed them drop silent as he approached Pinkie Pie’s twitching form, offering his hoof to help her up.

Applejack regarded the stranger with mixed emotions. He was quite handsome, with a neatly combed mane of a deep blue, cut short much like his tail. His coat was silver in color, well cared for, and a second glance revealed a small goatee that gave him a mature, distinguished look. However, the jacket he was wearing seemed to scream “posh” loud and clear. It also effectively covered his cutie mark, and her unease with the new stallion only grew as his smooth speech rolled from his tongue like honey.

“Easy there, sweetheart. Those wards are as good as any wall, and it won’t do you any good smashing your pretty face against them.” His hoof was deemed unnecessary as the presence of a new pony sent Pinkie’s systems to full alert. He pulled back a little as she launched upright, eyeing the mare with faint amusement and a smidgen of curiosity.

“Hey, somepony new! You’re new, right? I haven’t seen you before.” Such an avid display of energy was normally only given to ponies under the influence of something other than the socially accepted norm, but having dealt with plenty of far scarier customers in Manehatten, he retained his cheery composure and answered in turn.

“Yes, today is my first day in Ponyville.” The mare turned towards her friends with shining eyes, and they all knew what was coming.

“You know what this means, right everypony?”

“A party!” everypony but Applejack shouted, who was still trying to understand exactly what was going on in her head.

“A party? Well, I’m much obliged. Actually, how’d you like to help me with the grand opening in three days?”

“Opening? What are we opening? I hope they’re presents, I love presents! Are they, uh... what’s your name?”

“Silver Moonshine, at your service,” he replied, bowing politely and letting a genuine smile show.

“Excuse me, are you the owner of this building?” Twilight inquired, taking a step forward.

“That’s right. And I’d be quite grateful if you all came to the opening. It would be nice to have some ponies my age there, even if they are taken,” he laughed, pointing at Twilight’s ring.

“Well, what is it? It would kind of help to know,” Rainbow Dash asked.

“That would spoil the surprise. I will say that there will be something for everypony, from all walks of life. Now, as much as I would like to stay and chat, I’m sure my cousin is getting antsy to see me again. So, my friends, I bid you adieu, and sincerely hope to see you in three days time.” Applejack watched him go, and the chatter of her friends seemed to drift into the back of her mind as her mind was clouded by a single looming question; why hadn’t he noticed me?

“Huh, ah must be gettin’ desperate, thinkin’ like that. Come on, AJ, pull it together,” she muttered to herself, shaking her head and trying to enjoy the rest of the day. Unfortunately for her, the new stallion stole the spotlight for topics of conversation, giving her mind no rest from the roiling sea of confusion it was generating within. She would be thankful when night fell and she could leave the library, back to the solitude of the farm.

Silver’s knock on the door was met not with a polite greeting but a mess of giggles, clearly indicating that his cousin had already started her consumption of alcohol. To any other pony, she likely appeared to be the worst kind of drunk imaginable, especially given that she was a single parent, but Silver knew she never let the alcohol take over, and it was for that fact that they got along so well. Anypony who could respect it without abusing it was fine by him.

“Hey there, Silver. Long time no see!” Berry Punch chortled, not bothering to let him in but rather throwing her hooves around him in a massive embrace.

“Always a pleasure, Berry. It’s been, what, three years? Four?” he replied, wrapping a hoof lightly around her shoulders.

“I dunno, doesn’t matter. Come on inside.”

“That would only be possible if you let go of me first,” he laughed, gingerly prying her hooves away and following her inside. It came as a minor shock that the house was kept in such pristine order, and Berry acknowledged his shock with a grin.

“No, I haven’t changed that much, still a slob. Ruby is a huge help, and that’s what you’re seeing.”

“Speaking of, where is she? I was hoping to see her before heading home.”

“She should be returning home from school soon... I think. What time is it?”

“Time for you to ease up on the wine a bit. It’s only just past noon, it’s not a race.”

“Not a race? Have you seen the speed that the cup empties? It’s not my fault it goes down so smooth. Not like yours, though. You’re cruel, Silver. Making me wait three days.” Silver gave her a playful shove only to have her stumble a bit before falling to the ground. He instantly knelt down to make sure she was all right, but her excessive laughter eased his concerns. Even if she was family, treating mares with respect was something he didn’t take lightly, having seen his share of devious silver tongues back in Manehatten. It was revolting how many times he’d seen the Waters of Life used as a tool for the manipulation of the innocent, and he was already concocting ways to make sure that nothing like that would happen here, in a town as carefree and innocent as Ponyville. “Silver, you’re doing that scowly thing again.”

“Sorry, I was just...”

“Thinkin’ about Manehatten?” He nodded, before giving a short cry of surprise as somepony or something irreversibly attached themselves to one of his hind legs.

“Uncle Shiny, Uncle Shiny! You’re here!” Silver soon found his worries sealed back within the back of his mind as the filly locked him in a death grip.

“Well, if it isn’t my favorite little lady. Have you been being a good girl, Ruby?”

“Always. See?” she exclaimed, letting go and racing to the center of the living room where she stood beaming proudly.

“Wonder where you got all that responsibility from.” Berry shot him a sour look as he ruffled around one of his bags and pulled out a small bottle, levitating it towards Ruby who immediately downed the drink, much like her mother with any given form of alcohol. Even though it was during the day, she squealed with excitement as her body began to radiate a soft glow.

“You finally finished it?”

“Yes indeed, Ruby. All right, Berry, come on. Time to brave the wicked sun and get our business set up.” Offering only a few complaints, the trio made their way back to the two story diner. Everypony stopped to stare as Silver removed the ward and let Berry and Ruby pass before erecting it once more and following them inside. Rumors were bound to spread in such a tight knit town, but the buzz would be good for business. He gave a wave at the prying eyes before heading inside to examine his investment.

Flipping on the lights revealed an expansive dining area, freshly carved tables arranged around the room with chairs stacked neatly atop them. An opening in the back led them to the kitchen, which would soon be serving all manner of cuisine from different places around Equestria. One thing that Silver had appreciated about living in a sprawling metropolis was the diversity of ponies and foods that flowed through, and he was determined to share that. Leaving the kitchen they made their way over to the a smaller portion of the room that was partially closed off, which would serve as the bar. A two drink limit would be placed on any pony ordering alcohol outside of the bar, but when everypony saw the bouncer, he didn’t anticipate having many problems.

“Whoa, this place looks really neat!” Silver wasn’t easily startled, but hearing a sudden fourth voice caused him no small surprise, and he jumped back to find the pink mare from earlier giving her surroundings a thorough examination.

“How did...”

“Don’t try to understand it, Silver. Last pony that tried to figure that pony out literally burst into flames, I hear,” Berry chuckled, not the slightest bit concerned over Pinkie’s intrusion. Her cousin’s secrecy was likely unnecessary, since most everypony could guess that, whatever the building was, it would have to do with food.

“Excuse me, miss. I can see you’re excited, and while I appreciate your enthusiasm, we aren’t opening for another...”

“We? Oh, you and Berry Punch must be a couple! I always wondered who Ruby’s father was. That’s so exciting!”

“Wait, what? No, we’re,” he immediately started before the pink jumped atop a table, balancing precariously on the neatly stacked chairs.

“You came to the right pony, Silver Moonshine. In three days, you’re gonna have the best opening ever!” Her declaration made, she rushed out the door and disappeared from sight. The snickers of the remaining two mares only added to the stallion’s flustered state.

“One drink limit for that mare. No exceptions,” he muttered as he ignored his cousin and her daughter, heading upstairs to examine his living quarters. The room was barren, a simple bed and a small desk being the only pieces of furniture present. It was clean. Simple. Exactly what he was hoping for. Berry entered the room to find him laying down with his eyes closed, a contented sigh escaping from his lips as he pondered the reality of being completely on his own in a new town. The air was clean, the ponies kind... he couldn’t have hoped for more. Well, maybe a decent mare, but there was plenty of time for that to happen.

Forcing a smile wasn’t something Applejack had ever been something she felt like she’d need to master. Besides, showing emotions that weren’t a true reflection of what was inside was lying, wasn’t it? Even still, she couldn’t bring herself to be the raincloud on a sunny day, especially with Rainbow Dash and Storm being back for a few weeks. Everything that could be said on the matter had been already, so continually drawing their attention to an unsolvable problem wasn’t a position she wanted anypony to be placed in. She left the library around nine, slowly making her way through the rows of apple trees, veering away from the house and heading instead to the barn. Climbing the bales of hay stacked high around side of the building, she lay down and stared up at the stars.

“Everypony considers me t’ be strong an’ dependable. An’ maybe ah was, but now... Heh, ahm actin’ like a love sick little filly,” she muttered, chuckling a bit as she berated herself for acting so foalishly. She gazed at the stars for a moment more before shutting out the twinkling lights, recalling the joy that had filled the hearts of two of her best friends; a joy that she couldn’t fill herself. “Love sick... maybe ah am.” Even as the weakness she despised rose from within, she opened her eyes and searched again for an answer. “Luna, if the stars ‘elped you escape yer prison, could you maybe let ‘em do the same fer me?” There was a faint flash as a single star shot across the sky, and the earth pony allowed herself to believe it was an answer, a small tear slowly running from the corner of her eye as she dared to hope.

Delivery

Chapter 2: Delivery

Insomnia can arise from many different factors. That’s not to say Silver Moonshine didn’t know why he was giddy, no, he was quite aware, but simply knowing the problem is quite a bit different than fixing it. Excitement, much like worry, is quite adept at stimulating a steady stream of thoughts, in direct conflict with the empty mind required for losing consciousness. He had hoped to get to bed early so he could get to work first thing in the morning, but it was soon clear such hope was misplaced. Hoisting himself out of bed, he climbed up a smaller flight of steps that led onto the roof, which he had specifically designed to be flat and open. The sight that graced his eyes was one he promised he would never tire of, as his vision was dominated by the starry expanse. His worries, expectations, and other cluttering thoughts melted away at the natural beauty. A single star shot across the sky, and he reached out a hoof as if to catch it.

A heavy heart tends to give one a strange affinity for sleep. Applejack, normally eager to get to work, refused the sunlight’s repeated attempts to disturb her, raising the covers above her head and remaining inert, pressing deeper into her pillow. A extra half hour of sleep wouldn’t hurt nopony, and it was with this that she was nearly unconscious when a heavy hoof descended upon her door, jarring her back to wakefulness.

“C’mon, can’t a pony get some shut eye ‘round here?” she moaned, pulling a pillow over her head in an unsuccessful attempt to drown out her brother’s voice.

“Ah know you ain’t been feelin’ well, but we have a big order on apples t’ fill. Come on, Applejack, they ain’t gonna deliver themselves.” Big Mac stood aside as his sister’s tired head poked out of the door, her disheveled appearance not bothering her in the slightest. Her mane was a disaster, having been pulled from its ponytail and rolled upon multiple times as she tossed and turned in the night. In fact, if it wasn’t so long, Big Mac could have mistaken the mess for a certain DJ pony he saw come through a while back, and he couldn’t help but chuckle at the thought.

“What’re you laughin’ about, huh? It’s mah hair, isn’t it.”

“Eeeyup.” The door slammed in his face, and he descended the steps, deciding to wait for her to collect herself before giving any further details. It was well past apple season, so whatever pony had ordered the apples paid extra for the ones stored in the cellar. It was rare that ponies were willing to pay the premium for the apples themselves, normally choosing instead to enjoy the preserves and pastries that the Apple family sold instead. A number of local business placed orders from time to time, but nothing on the scale of the one that had come in a few weeks back. Applejack stared at the mirror for a moment before exiting to make sure Snow Drift and Freefall were awake. They were not, though whatever dream they were having landed them quite happily tongue tied. She was not aware of the dream, only that any hopes she had saved in the back of her mind for considering giving one of the young stallions a chance promptly breathed its last, and they awoke not to her voice but the slamming of the door behind her.

“Take it easy sis, you’re gonna bring the whole house down if you keep that up,” Applebloom cautioned, giving her clearly agitated sister wide berth as she stomped out the door and over to the cellar where three empty carts were already waiting. The order called for red delicious, royal gala, and granny smith, one cart for each type. She wordlessly went to work, and as she was finishing, Big Mac gave her the address.

“I’m not familiar with that one. Wait, don’t tell me, are these fer that new place in town?”

“Eeeyup.” Well that was just great, why couldn’t he have said so before? She took a moment to again examine the disaster that was her mane, not even daring to look at her tail. Big Macintosh said nothing as she abandoned the order and raced inside. He had just made it to the door when he heard the water start running and comprehension kicked in. His sister always prioritized efficiency over appearance, so if she was taking the time to get her looks in order, it could only mean one thing. Big Macintosh was not bothered by her interest in whoever this Silver Moonshine was, but if he wasn’t kind to her, there would definitely be some ruckus down in Ponyville.

Hastily drying off to make sure any dust kicked up wouldn’t instantly coat her in mud, she tied her mane and tail as usual and returned to the carts. It wasn’t until she was halfway to town that she realized in her haste to get ready she had not remembered her beloved stetson. She heaved a sigh and continued on, determining to grab it when she returned home for the second cart. Come to think of it, why in Equestria wasn’t Big Macintosh helping? Oh well, didn’t matter. She would be at Silver’s soon enough.

Silver descended the stairs with a cavernous yawn, attempting to ignore the soreness in his back from falling asleep on the roof for several hours. He made a mental note to put some padding up there, or maybe even a mattress when he could, to stave off further discomfort to his spine. Today was the day he was to start preparing for the grand opening, and getting everything done in two days was going to be a real challenge. A challenge he was confident he could handle, though not by himself. Having written to a number of ponies suggested to him by Mayor Mare, he had selected a few to aid him in getting the place up and running. The clock read just past nine, so his deliveries should be arriving shortly.

Letting himself out of the back, he walked a short distance to a storage shed where he would be stockpiling the dry ingredients, as well as performing his magical experiments. A cellar door in the corner led him down a flight of steps and into an earthen room, one wall lined with oaken casks and a steel table across from them. A ventilation shaft gave much needed air to the area, which would otherwise have been quite stuffy, not to mention dangerous to experiment in. Returning to the outside, he took a seat and waited for the first arrival. A red unicorn foal was grabbed just in time to not share Pinkie’s fated encounter with the wards. Silver smirked as he lowered the ward to allow Ruby and Berry to enter, where he was immediately attacked by the hyper filly, enthused to have a day off from school to help with what she could.

“Berry, you look like you had a little much last night,” he said with a grin as she held a hoof to her head as she staggered over, blocking out the sunlight with the other.

“Too much? Is there such a thing?” she replied, grimacing as her usual hangover was in full swing.

“Contrary to your personal creed, yes, there is. However, I’ve been working on something you may benefit from greatly.”

“A cure for hangovers?” she asked excitedly, not daring to believe that even magic could produce such a wonder.

“Yes, actually. See what you can accomplish being sober?” he said with a laugh as he wrapped a hoof around her shoulders. The idea of being able to drink more with no after effect had approximately the same effect on Berry Punch as Pinkie being given free reign in the world's largest candy factory, and so overcome with glee was she that she threw herself around her cousins neck. Related or not, it was a little much for the stallion who, having a rather light coat, was visibly blushing within a matter of seconds. The blush only deepened when he saw a beautiful orange earth pony approach, pulling a fully loaded cart with ease.

Applejack had been too busy gazing at the structure to notice the embrace, but as she brought her eyes back to her destination she noticed the stallion bantering with Berry, the blush visible even from a distance, and heaved a sigh. First day in town, and he’s already chatting it up with the neighborhood drunk. Berry Punch was nice enough, perhaps too nice when she was still coherent, but alcohol was something too easily abused for Applejack to consider respectable. She only partook rarely, and only within the confines of her own home. And after the “incident” with Storm Blitz and Cerulean, her aversion for the substance had only grown. Still, it wouldn’t be fair to assume anything. He at least deserved a chance.

“Top o’ the mornin’, y’all. I got a delivery of apples for the owner of this establishment?” It took Silver a moment to regain his voice and fall into his usual friendly tone, which also doubled as his business mode of speech.

“That’d be me, pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am Silver Moonshine.”

“Ah know.” She knew? He hadn’t met many ponies yet, so how... Wait, the one standing in the back being quiet?

“I never caught your name before I left yesterday, may I ask?”

“Applejack.” Why ‘n tarnation am I bein’ so short with him? This ain’t like me. Come on, AJ, you promised you’d give him a chance. “Ah see you’ve already made a new friend,” she said, motioning to Berry who was watching the proceedings with concealed amusement.

“Well, we do have a pretty interesting history together. Berry Punch is my cousin, you see. She’s also my business partner, she helped me plan the location and gather workers from around town.”

“It’s good t’ see her doin’ something... well, better with ‘er time.” Silver suppressed a snicker as Berry gave Applejack an indignant look.

“Mommy spends time playing with me, what’s better than that?” Ruby asked, staring up at Applejack with confusion. Applejack hadn’t meant it to sound offensive, and the presence of the filly caused an immediate shift in her tune.

“Ain’t nothin’ more important than family, sugarcube. You got that part right. Sorry, Berry,” she offered, straightening up and give her an apologetic look, “I didn’t mean nothin’ by it.” Way to make a great first impression. Show up, make unfounded assumption, insult cousin. Can I just go home now? She glanced behind her and noticed she was still harnessed to the cart, giving her an out. “Where’d you like these apples, Silver?”

“Just inside here is fine,” he said quickly, motioning to the cellar. Applejack quietly went about her work, unloading the cart with impressive speed, balancing half barrels of apples atop her head with ease.

“Even as muddled as I am, I should warn you that most mares don’t appreciate such blatant staring, Silver.” His cousin’s voice snapped him out of the trance that the orange earth pony had put him under, and he immediately averted his eyes.

“Could you say that any louder, Berry?”

“Ok, if you insist. EVEN” she started before he forcibly silenced her with his hoof, which he hastily removed as he felt her tongue give it a good slobbering. Applejack ignored the event, attaching the harness and turning the cart around. Silver looked up as she called back over her shoulder.

“Ahm finished with this cart. Ah’ll be back with the other two in a bit.”

“O-ok, I’ll be here!” he shouted, perhaps a bit too forcefully. Berry’s laughter told him that he wasn’t just imagining it.

“My, it seems your Uncle Shiny’s silver tongue has melted, Ruby.”

Being lost in thought had kept Applejack from keeping note of her progress, and she had just entered the treeline when she heard strained grunts coming from somewhere nearby. Following the sounds she found the other two carts of apples moving short distances at a time as Freefall and Snowdrift desperately attempted to move them to their desired location.

“Wow, that hurts mah eyes, you two.”

“What? These things... are heavy!” Snowdrift countered, continuing his unsuccessful attempts to pull the cart more than a few inches at a time. He fell forward as Applejack released the harness and donned it herself, pulling it with ease and heading towards Silver’s whatever it was.

“Why don’t you two just pair up an’ pull together? You don’t appear to have boundaries with each other.” The two gave each other a confused look as the earth pony disappeared into the trees. It shouldn’t have surprised her, really, but it stirred something inside of her as she arrived on scene. Silver was chatting up a storm with Carrot Top, who had just delivered a cart of her freshest produce. Applejack attempted to proceed to the cellar unnoticed, but Silver had noticed her as soon as she had appeared on the horizon, even with the busy crowds. However, since Carrot Top was a client, he obliged her chatter and let Applejack begin to unload, wishing the mare in front of him would show the same work ethic. It wasn’t that she was particularly annoying, just that he was, for once, highly distracted by a mare. By the time he pried himself away, Applejack had just finished unloading and was about to return she waved to Cerulean and Twilight. Dawn was playing “Queen of the Dome” as per usual, gripping Cerulean’s mane like reigns and failing to sit still longer than ten seconds.

“Hey there, Applejack! What’s with the cart?” Twilight called out, waving.

“Silver Moonshine placed a pretty big apple order a while back, n’ today’s delivery day.”

“That explains how you got past the wards.”

“Hey, Silver. Could you let my friends through?”

“Sure thing, sweetheart.” Did he really just call me that? An’ why do I feel happy ‘bout it? “Would you mind introducing us, Applejack?”

“O’ course. This here is Twilight Sparkle, student of Princess Celestia and local librarian. She loves all things magical an’ trust me, you don’t wanna make her angry.”

“I can attest to that,” Cerulean nodded sagely, smiling as Twilight shot him a mock glare.

“The blue one is Cerulean Snowgleam, Twilight’s husband and local buffoon.”

“Ouch, Applejack, that’s kinda harsh. I’ve gotten more smart.”

“Smarter,” Twilight quickly interjected.

“Whatever.” He suppressed a sigh as both of his ladies laughed at his error.

“An’ that little filly that has a death grip on ‘is mane is their daughter, Dawn Starshine. I’m pretty sure she’s smarter than ‘er dad already, though her speech could use some work.” The filly crossed her fore hooves across her chest as if to say “I’m working on it” and babbled out her counter argument. “Say, Silver, what’re you gonna do with all these apples anyhow?”

“Some are going towards food, some towards experimentation, and some towards things of a more secret nature.”

“You’ve got too many secrets, Silver.”

“Now don’t you worry, all will be revealed in due time. You all won’t be kept in the dark much longer, so please, I beg your patience.” Cerulean and Twilight nodded their agreement, and Applejack begrudgingly gave her acceptance of the statement as well. Dawn, however, had locked her gaze on the stallion. Noticing the inquiring glance, he walked over and addressed her directly. “Excuse me there, miss, but I seem to have caught your eye. What’s on your mind?” An outstretched hoof pointed towards his clothes. He hadn’t noticed that he hadn’t changed since the previous day, and he laughed quietly at the foal’s powers of perception. “You are quite right, I should pay more attention to my hygiene. I will do my best not to let it happen again in your presence, my lady.” To his surprise, Dawn sighed at his woeful misinterpretation of such a simple gesture, and proceeded to lift the tail of his jacket with magic, revealing his Cutie Mark for a split second before he hastily slapped a hoof over it.

“Were those... alchemical symbols, Silver?” Twilight said slowly, suddenly extremely curious. Alchemy basically combined modern chemistry with magic to achieve different results, but it wasn’t often used or studied.

“I’m surprised somepony recognized them,” he replied, pulling the jacket back just enough so his Cutie Mark could be seen more clearly. His flank was adorned by a jug, bearing no label but two symbols instead.

“Spirit... silver spirit, and aqua... aqua fortis?” A light bop on the head from Dawn caused him to instantly correct himself. “Aqua vitae, right Dawn?” He smiled as her tiny hoof pat him on the head, a reward for a job well done.

“Well done, Cerulean, I’m impressed. You can learn.”

“Oh, you teach me plenty, Twilight.”

“Don’t start, you,” she laughed, kissing him briefly before turning back to Silver.

“Since you know them, you can probably guess what my talent is, but I’d appreciate it if you’d keep quiet about it for now.”

“I don’t think it’s anything you should have to hide, but ok,” Twilight affirmed, Cerulean and Dawn both nodding their agreement.

“Can they at least tell me? Ahm all curious now.” Dawn drew a hoof across her mouth, sealing the secret safely within. Applejack couldn’t possibly bring herself to be angry with the motion, and thus returned to her work, resolving to bide her time. Just like Silver had said, she’d find out soon enough. Noticing that Carrot Top had finished unloading as well, he hastily made small talk with Twilight and Cerulean until she left, at which point he heaved a small sigh and turned back to the real topic at hoof.

“I wish everypony was as understanding as both of you. I expect there are some who will have little tolerance for my creations.”

“You’re talking about alcohol, right?” Cerulean offered, recalling the chapter he read on alchemy a few months back.

“Mostly, yes, but not exclusively. I want this to be a family friendly establishment, and thus will have a number of drinks for the children.” Ruby Pinch, who up until recently had been examining the cellar, scampered up the stairs and inserted herself in front of Silver.

“Uncle Shiny finished the shiny drink! It tastes super yummy and makes you glow!”

“Can that really be safe to eat, then?” Twilight asked, trying to figure out how that could come about. Cerulean whispered something in her ear and she blushed deeply before muttering something to herself and looking away.

“Every drink I create is tested several times before being released to the public. Unfortunately, aside from Berry I don’t have any others lined up, and I like to try things on a wide variety of ponies to be safe. So, if you know anypony with a good sense of adventure, send them my way.”

“We’ll do it!” Twilight immediately agreed. “Since alchemy involves magic, I’d love to see what kinds of things you can do with it. And besides,” she continued, casting a wary eye on Cerulean, “somepony will have to keep this one under surveillance, lest he wake up in another’s bed.”

“That’s only happened once! Errr, twice.” He stopped for a moment before a giggle from above confirmed his suspicions that it was a good time to cease his ineffectual prattle. A sudden warmth on his cheek eased his concerns as Twilight nuzzled him briefly before turning back to a grinning Silver. “Also, as far as adventure goes, I think I know two pegasi that would fit perfectly.”

“Names?”

“Rainbow Dash and Storm Blitz, the local Wonderbolt celebrity couple.”

“Whoa, are they really with the Wonderbolts? That would go a long ways in getting my tavern to take off.”

“Uncle, you said it!” Ruby laughed as she attached herself to a foreleg.

“It’s ok, Ruby, I’m pretty sure they’d have figured it out soon enough. Do you happen to know any earth ponies that might be willing to indulge in testing my drinks? I have Berry, but I need one more. Maybe Applejack?”

“I don’t think she’d be interested, sorry. She doesn’t particularly care for alcohol, especially not after a recent ‘incident,’” Twilight explained. She exchanged a knowing look with Cerulean as the stallion’s smile faded just a little, but enough for them to catch it. “Pinkie Pie loves trying new tastes. A little too much, actually, but she’d be more than willing to help.”

“Is that the mare that had a nasty encounter with my wards?”

“That’d be the one,” Twilight replied.

She was suggesting he attempt to experiment on a mare that circumvented the wards, made an open declaration of party on his establishment, and pronounced him and his cousin as a happy couple? “Absolutely not.”

Sea of Confusion

Chapter 3: Sea of Confusion

“Pinkamena Diane Pie; scientific name Pinkieus Pieacus. A modern mystery, this earth pony is immune to the laws of physics and magic, has a taste for all things sugary, and throws a mean party. However,” Twilight continued, noting the utter lack of comprehension on Silver’s part, “she does not achieve a constant state of euphoria by any type of science or the consumption of illegal substances. She is purely fueled, I believe, on smiles and sugar.” Silver stared blankly at the lavender mare who was beaming ear to ear at the result of nearly three years of research on the subject.

“She’s just a happy pony,” Cerulean translated, a statement that was simple enough for the bewildered unicorn to understand.

“Well, that takes care of the earth ponies then. I will say I’m somewhat nervous about using her, but if you say it’s all right, I’ll trust you. So we have you two, Rainbow Dash, Storm Blitz, Pinkie Pie, and Berry Punch. Come to think of it, where’s your mother gotten to, Ruby?”

“I think she’s inside the cellar.”

“Well come on, we better go make sure she’s not getting into mischief,” he replied, hoisting the filly onto his shoulders and motioning the other unicorns to follow. Berry Punch was exactly where Silver expected her to be, greedily staring at the empty casks in the basement. Were it not for the fact that the barrels were empty, he had little doubt that she would have “sampled” every one several times over.

“So, Silver, Berry Punch is your sister?” Twilight asked as the pink earth pony ran a hoof over one of the casks, completely oblivious to their presence until hearing her voice.

“Nope, she’s my cousin.”

“Why does Ruby call you ‘Uncle Shiny’ then?”

“Ruby, you wanna tell the story?” Berry asked, and filly nodded eagerly and began the tale.

“It was a long time ago, nearly three years ago or something when I first got to meet Silver Moonshine. He was working on the glowy drink, and something musta gone wrong because when he walked out of the room he was super shiny! Like somepony had dumped a huge bag of glitter on him!” She waited patiently for the laughter to die down, her own included, before continuing. “I was really young then, and it was hard for me to say cousin, so I tried saying uncle. It was a lot easier, and that’s the story of Uncle Shiny!” The voices of two exhausted stallions sounded from above, and the group left the cellar to find Snowdrift and Freefall in a heap, panting for breath.

“Is there... anything... to drink... around here?” Snowdrift gasped, looking up at the group from his comfortable position flat on his back. Silver examined the cart they had pulled together, noting that it was the same size as the one Applejack had been pulling. He was simultaneously amazed at her strength, wary of getting on her bad side, and disappointed that she wasn’t the one to make the final delivery.

“Where is Applejack? I was expecting her, not my cooks.”

“Sorry to disappoint you, boss. I’d say she’s back at Sweet Apple Acres by now.” Oh well, he’d see her again later. He motioned inside and the two flightless pegasi fought to make it first to the kitchen for a drink.

“Honestly, I hope those two can pull their weight. Food is half the attraction, maybe more. Will depend on the interest in my drinks, really.”

“If you’re in need of a cook, I may be able to help you out there,” Cerulean offered. “I know somepony who just happens to be head chef of a highly respected gourmet restaurant in Canterlot. I don’t know if it’d work for him, but I can ask if he’d like to work someplace where ponies aren’t the obsessed with seeing who can point their snout higher than the other.” Silver took a moment to stare at his hoof, wondering if he really had caught the shooting star the previous evening.

“That... would be fantastic, if he could,” Silver said slowly, applying all his self control not to scream in excitement. There was a blinding flash of light from Dawn’s horn and a small, metallic looking rock appeared in Silver’s hoof, which had not moved from its position. The surface was smooth and morpheus, and it took Twilight a moment before she realized what it was.

“Is that...” she started, staring in awe at the foreign object.

“A shooting star,” Silver confirmed, holding it in his hoof but unable to believe it. Dawn was the only pony unfazed by this, and she clapped her hooves together at her clever trick. As the silence dragged on she dropped her face in front of Cerulean’s and waved, jump starting his mind back to working condition.

“I’ll see about getting my friend to come down, should know in a few days at most. Me and Twilight will be at the library if you ever need anything. Let us know when you have something you need tested, ok?” Silver nodded and Cerulean turned his attention again to Twilight. “Now, I believe we promised the mother something to sate her sweet tooth, didn’t we?” Berry watched the trio depart, no doubt heading to Sugarcube Corner. She chanced a glance at the sky and was promptly met with deeper throbbing in the back of her skull as the noonday sun greeted her cheerfully.

“So, Silver, about that cure for hangovers...”

Storm couldn’t help but be impressed with the new house that his parents, Quakehoof and Flying Grace, were now living in. They weren’t so opulent as to build a mansion, even if they did have the wealth for it, but as he and Rainbow Dash approached, they figured it probably felt like it by comparison. Scootaloo immediately attacked Storm the moment he set hoof in the door, though she quickly ran back as his tickling hooves repelled any sibling oriented affection.

“Easy, Storm, let your sister breathe.” He looked up as his mother walked in, now well into her pregnancy with her third, though likely final, child.

“She started it,” he defended, pointing a hoof at his sister who was gasping bundle of giggles by this time.

“I was... just gonna... give you a hug!” she managed in between snickers, shakily pulling herself to her feet. Storm made his way over and gently wrapped a hoof around his mother’s frail frame, himself much larger in every way on account of his birth father being the largest pony in Ponyville. Quakehoof walked in beaming ear to ear, much to Storm and Rainbow Dash’s confusion.

“Dad? Shouldn’t you be at work?”

“I’m glad you asked, son. I got a new job at the place opening in town. It’s going to pay much better, though that’s not a terrible issue when you marry into wealth.”

“Oh, is that all I am to you, then?” Grace teased, turning away in mock disgust.

“No, of course not. There’s also this,” he chuckled, smacking her flank lightly and causing a small, though mutual, groan of disgust from their two children and soon to be stepchild. At least they hoped it was soon, since they had been dating for nearly a year. Flying Grace had spoken with Rainbow Dash a few days prior, and she was thinking the same thing.

“I’m glad to hear you’re going to be getting to do something more enjoyable with your days. What exactly were you hired for?”

“Let’s just say that the new establishment will have need of security in case things get out of hoof.”

“That sounds like an awesome place to work. The more I hear about this place, the more excited I am for it to open!” Dash exclaimed, looking eagerly up at Storm who was mirroring her enthusiasm perfectly. Everypony gave the door an inquisitive stare as if somepony were using it as a bass instrument, consistent though not quite in tune. Opening the portal revealed a grinning blue stallion, a foal with an even wider grin, and his lavender partner in crime.

“Hey there, what’s up?”

“You want to help with some magical research?” Twilight said excitedly, though her enthusiasm slowly drained as their friends adopted looks of boredom. Twilight gave a start as Dawn teleported to her head and reprimanded her mother for her less than tactful approach.

“Let’s try this again,” Cerulean began, laughing softly as he was reminded that he wasn’t the only pony to speak out of turn. “Rainbow Dash, Storm, how would you like to be taste testers for magical drinks that could have all manner of untold, crazy effects that may or may not leave you scarred for life?”

“Are you kidding? We are so there! Right, Storm?”

“That sounds amazing, lead the way!”

“Easy there, we didn’t mean right now. You know that new place opening in town? The owner needs ponies to try his new drinks out before serving them to the public. We were just checking to see if you were interested, but it’s quite clear that you are. I assume you’re going to the grand opening in two days? Well, two including today, so tomorrow I guess.”

“As if there’d be anyplace in Ponyville more interesting?” Rainbow Dash replied with a grin, nodding her head. “We’ll be there. Oh man, I can hardly wait!”

“Well, we have one more pony to check with before returning to the library. Have a good day, everypony!”

“Actually, Cerulean, do you mind if I stay and talk with Grace for a bit?”

“Not at all. Come here, Dawn, let’s...” he started, stopping as the foal appeared on his face, obscuring his vision. “Good girl, I guess,” he murmured, lifting his slightly over effective eye protection and placing her in her usual spot, waving goodbye as he made his way towards Sugarcube Corner.

“Applejack, what’s wrong?” She said nothing in response to her brother’s inquiry and continued tying the bale of hay before moving on to the next. It wasn’t that she was trying to be rude, but her mind simply couldn’t formulate a response, or even discern whether or not something was wrong. Every time she felt like she might be able to nail down what she was feeling, a new wave of something different would take it away like the ebbing tides of the sea. Applejack refused to lie, and since she had no answer, she said nothing, using what remained of the free space in her mind to perform her day's chores. “Ah know things have been rough fer you, but if you ever need to talk, ahm here.” She stopped as his well meaning hoof descended on her shoulders, and even more emotions flooded her mind, building against the dam and threatening to break.

“Ah know, Big Macintosh. And I would, if ah could just... figure out what’s goin’ on in mah head.”

“Ah don’t think the problems in yer head, sis.”

“You don’t?

“Nnnope.”

“Well, if you know everythin’ then tell me, what is goin’ on?” she said, unintentionally raising her voice to a shout in agitation, shrugging off his hoof and glaring. And like the crest of a wave returning to the sea, the frustration rejoined the mire of convoluted sentiment, with the next wave being sadness. “Ahm sorry, brother. I know you don’t deserve that kinda speech from me. Can ya fergive me?”

“Eeeyup.” She felt his hooves again draw her close. Maybe it was all right, just for a little while, to let go, and with that thought she allowed some of her pent up emotions take liquid form, running down her cheeks and soaking into Big Mac’s coat. After a time the flow stopped, but she made no attempts to be released from her brother’s care.

“Do... do you ever get lonely, brother?”

“Eeeyup.”

“Ah guess that was a silly question, wasn’t it.”

“Eeeyup.” Applejack let out a small laugh, amazed at how much better she felt. If nothing else, the seas had at least calmed, and she pulled away and stood on her own again. “Ah don’t know anypony that doesn’t, unless they already have their special somepony.”

“Do you have your eye on anypony?” There were Big Mac silences, and there were avoiding the subject silences, and this one was definitely the latter. They both knew, and he braced himself as his sister prepared her interrogation, but he was fine with it; if it took his sister’s mind off things, even if only for a little bit, it was worth the ensuing embarrassment. “Ok, out with it, brother. Who is it?” Nothing. “Come on, you gotta tell me.”

“Nnnope.”

“Is it Fluttershy?”

“Nnnope.”

“Cheerilee?”

“Nnnope.” Applejack was shocked; she thought for sure it was one of those two. Actually, Big Macintosh didn’t really have much contact with any other mares that she knew of, so who could it possibly be?

“Carrot Top? Rose? Rarity? Lily? Aloe? Lotus?”

“Both.”

“Really?”

“Nnnope.”

“Pinkie Pie?”

“Do ah look like the type of pony that would want t' marry her? No offense, o’ course.”

“None taken... Dang, you really got me stumped, Big Mac.” She wracked her brain, trying to recall anypony else he may have come into contact with as of recently. “Is it somepony who is already taken, brother?”

“Uh... nnnope?”

“Now what’s that s’posed to mean?”

“Ah guess the answer is ‘ah don’t know.’”

“How can ya not know somethin’ important like that?”

“Because ah've only seen her once.” He immediately knew he had let way too much slip with that last statement, and as Applejack’s eyes grew wide, he braced himself for the storm. She knew the answer.

“Dear Celestia, really Big Mac? If you’re thinkin’ who ah think you’re thinkin,’ that’s way worse than Pinkie Pie!”

“Eeeyup,” he replied after a few seconds of silence. “It’s not like ah asked fer these feelings, Applejack. Ah know that girl is trouble ‘n more ways than one.” At least he knew it, and admitted it, but really? How could her brother fall for the biggest floozy in all of Equestria?

“Well, ah guess you’ll be happy to hear she’s due fer a visit soon.” She donned a smirk as her brother’s ears shot straight up at the revelation, and while imperceptible to nearly anypony else, she could tell he was blushing hard.

“You’re bein’ honest, ain’t ya AJ?”

“Big Mac, ah don’t lie, you know that. Not for anypony. Cerulean said his sister was comin’ down for a visit sometime this month, didn’t say what day exactly. Guess she wants t’ see Dawn.” Big Mac noticed her face fall once more, and looking up at the sky he noted that it was nearly nightfall.

“Come on, Applejack, none o’ that,” he commanded as he heaved the finished bale onto a waiting cart. He motioned for Applejack to sit as he fixed the harness to himself and began to pull the load back towards the barn. “Ah think we could both use a touch of cider.”

“Ah told you, I ain’t drinkin’ anymore. Wakin’ up with two stallions in mah bed, both taken... ah thought Equestria was gonna end.”

“It turned out alright.”

“It was still scary!”

“Eeeyup,” he chuckled, arriving at the barn as the both stacked the hay inside the barn. Big Mac stopped her as she began to load the earlier loads in and motioned her to follow to the cellar. Grabbing two mugs from the wall he began filling the two, ignoring his sister’s protests.

“Ah thought ah told you I ain’t drinkin’.”

“Eeeyup,” he replied, holding the first mug out to her. It took her a good thirty seconds of staring before she finally accepted, sipping the foamy treat like steaming tea, afraid of being burned. It wasn’t something she ever wanted to admit, but she had grown quite fond of their family’s hard cider, and her appreciation came back as sips turned to drinks, and drinks turned to gulps. Big Macintosh knew she didn’t normally indulge the way she was, but he knew that she needed to unwind, and as such he made no motions to stop her. They laughed and chatted, until after several cups she fell asleep, sliding down the wall before landing across Big Mac’s lap. He gave her a tight squeeze, holding her for a few moments before lifting her gently onto his back and taking her back to her room. He opened the window a crack to let the cool spring breeze cool the room, and placed a glass of water on the night stand should she be dehydrated upon waking. “Sis, you’ll find yerself a pony real soon. Just be honest with yerself, an’ don’t give up.”

After a rather stern lecture from Twilight a month prior, Dawn had given up resisting her bed time. This didn’t stop her from being a rather vocal mouthpiece for her stomach at all hours of the night, but that was to be expected. It was a rather simple affair at first, Twilight’s milk being enough to sate the foals ornery stomach, but as of recently she had developed a taste for cupcakes, being soft, sweet, and unhealthy. Twilight lay the blame for this solely upon Cerulean, who avidly defended that he didn’t feed her the cupcake, but that she stole it and rather messily devoured it within a moments notice. She looked up expectantly as the crying stopped and Cerulean returned wearily to bed.

“Did it work?” Knowing that Dawn could likely hear them, Cerulean nodded rather than giving verbal confirmation. Plotting with Pinkie Pie to devise a nutritious cupcake had taken several trial runs, with most of the products tasting like one was biting directly into a vitamin pill, but a few days ago, Twilight and Pinkie had managed to have a monumental breakthrough, and tonight labeled the trays upon trays of nasty cupcakes entirely worth the time and effort. “Cerulean, what do you make of Silver Moonshine?”

“Well, he seems nice enough,” he said softly, holding Twilight close and absent mindedly stroking her mane as he pondered the question. “I don’t see anything immediately wrong with him, though I do find it odd that he insists on covering not just his Cutie Mark, but most of his body as well.”

“I was thinking the same thing, but that’s really a minor detail. Do you think, that maybe,” she started, opening her eyes and staring at Cerulean’s chest, “that he may be the pony for Applejack?” Cerulean’s silence wasn’t what she wanted to hear, but as he wasn’t one to ignore her, so she waited patiently for a reply.

“It’s a little too early to say, but Applejack didn’t really pay him any heed when she was there. In fact, it was almost like she avoided him. I know she has some inhibitions about stallions, but I know... no, we all know she’s trying to deal with her loneliness alone, and it’s only going to make it worse. I don’t know if she will even be able to recognize him as the pony for her, or anypony for that matter.” He felt Twilight squeeze a little tighter at his dire words. “Don’t worry, Twilight. We’re going to do everything we can for her, together. And, if you want my opinion, I have a good feeling about Silver and her. It’s not founded by any type of science or anything, but I think they have a shot. But it’s not going to be easy for him, not the way she’s been feeling.”

“Maybe the grand opening tomorrow will help?” It was a fanciful statement, one that neither of them believed would come true, but both fervently wished it were the truth.

Berry Punch helped half drag, half carry Silver Moonshine up the stairs to his room, causing her to take a moment and thank everypony that had no doubt done the same for her on numerous occasions. It was a little different, she admitted, since his exhaustion was due to magical strain and not intoxication, but the results on his body were the same.

“Ruby, darling, could you go grab some water for your uncle?” Though tired, the little filly snapped to attention, leaving and returning a short while later with a glass hovering beside her. Berry cradled his head as he sipped the fluid, restraining the urge to drain the glass and inevitably inhale some of it. He let out a grateful sigh as the glass was removed, Berry handing it back to Ruby who set it on the desk. “You really pour your all into your drinks, don’t you.”

“It’s the only way to make them great,” he whispered, not feeling the strength to raise his voice any louder. He opened his eyes half way as Berry’s hoof touched his brow, and she quietly rose and opened a window before returning.

“Are you going to be able to undress?”

“No, but don’t worry about it.”

“You haven’t changed in two days and you're sweating like crazy. Even I am more hygienic than that,” she chuckled softly, before growing serious again and turning to her daughter. “Ruby, can you wait downstairs for mommy? I will be down in a few minutes.” The filly was curious but obeyed without a word, and as the hoof steps receded Berry eased her cousin into a sitting position and began to remove the suit, starting with the jacket. As anypony but family, the situation would have been a great deal more embarrassing than it was, but this was lost on the both of them, knowing there was nothing risque or suggestive about their actions. Berry turned her eyes away as the clothing came loose, and she tossed it to the floor and prepared herself to face him. “They haven’t healed at all, have they,” she said softly, her eyes tracing over his frame.

“No. It’s part of who I am now, and not even magic is going to help.”

Starfall Tavern

Chapter 4: Starfall Tavern

A symphony of the loudest pots and pans that bits could buy merrily clanged away within Applejack’s head as she awoke, and she immediately grabbed for the glass of water on the nightstand beside her, groaning as she finished and lay back down. This was reason enough to detest the allure of alcohol, though she couldn’t deny the momentary relief it had brought, even if it was being repaid tenfold with vision jarring pain. A sudden churning in her stomach prompted a swift, uncoordinated scrambling towards the bathroom where her stomach decided to remind her of the headache’s best friend, nausea.

After rinsing out the lingering, acidic taste from her mouth, she turned the shower water to cold and gave a sharp gasp as she stepped into the stream. She allowed herself to shiver a bit as the cold seeped into her limbs, waking her senses and easing the lingering feeling in the pit of her stomach. After a few minutes of adjusting, the cool flow was as refreshing as any hot shower, and she indulged an extra five minutes, determining to make up for it with extra effort out in the fields. She found Big Macintosh waiting outside her room with an apple and a cup of tea, which she took to mean he had heard the rather abrupt overturning of her gut.

“Any particular reason you saw fit t’ let me drink so much last night?” she asked, giving him a half hearted scowl.

“Eeeyup. Do ah even need t’ explain?”

“No,” she replied with a sigh. Applejack knew he meant well, and was only trying to allow her an escape. She hated viewing alcohol like that, but it had worked as intended. After a cry and some booze, she felt a little lighter, and she sat down at the table to finish the apple as she let her mind roam to nothing in particular. The tea worked wonders for her stomach, and as her earth pony body quickly worked to cleanse itself of the previous evening's foray into dissipation, she felt nearly normal as she stepped out the door to begin the day’s chores.

The same cacophonous symphony that had been hired to play for Applejack moved on to its next client after being drenched by a none too pleased crowd of one, finding its way into Silver Moonshine’s cranium after a rather impromptu invitation by his magical exhaustion. Personally, he found these headaches worse than any so called hangovers, due mostly to the fact that there wasn’t much that could be done to convince them to leave. If it weren’t for the fact that there were more deliveries being made and more drinks to brew, he’d have gone straight back to bed and slept until noon. The thought was as enticing as the finest whisky, but unfortunately, his work ethic pumped an annoying amount of determination through his limbs, dragging him to the shower to wash away the sweat that had drenched his coat in the night.

“Oh, that’s nice,” he whispered as the heated stream caressed his weary body, joining his ethics in a mutual cheerleading effort that was aggravatingly effective at screaming louder than the pan band that was soon drowned out. By the time he stepped out, approximately half the band had thrown down their makeshift instruments in frustration and stormed off stage, and he smiled as he selected a new suit, shoving the dirty one into a corner due to a lack of anywhere better to put it. Having suited up with his best blue attire made to match his mane, he stepped outside feeling confident in a good day before Carrot Top’s voice called to him through the ward, pumping some life into the thoroughly disgruntled band still feebly trying to cling to their dignity. It was going to be a long day.

It was two hours past noon when Silver hung up the sign, levitating it into place and covering it with a sheet that read, “Grand Opening: 6:00 pm. Everypony welcome!” He had just finished when a voice called out to him. It was the white unicorn that was with Twilight the day he arrived, and he gave her a polite nod as he approached.

“Good day, Miss. I don’t believe we’ve been properly introduced, I’m Silver Moonshine.”

“How do you do, I am Rarity,” she said with a smile, though it quickly reverted to a pained expression as she turned back to the banner he had just finished erecting. “I’m glad to see your manners are a good deal better than your sign. I do not mean to be rude, but you won’t attract any attention with that... thing.” Silver took a second or two to formulate a response when it became painfully clear that the simple, perhaps even tacky, appearance was anything but appealing to the eye.

“You’re likely right, it’s just something I threw together last night. I spent most every last bit just to get this place made, so it wouldn’t be prudent to spend anything I don’t have to. The sign is likely lacking any semblance of fashion as well,” he replied, lifting the curtain so she could see.

“Sir, I daresay I would rather pay you to let me make a sign, rather than let the drab thing continue to be seen. I shall make you a banner and sign fitting of your establishment, and return within the hour.”

“I haven’t the bits to pay you at the moment, but I,” he started before she gave him a dazzling smile.

“Never fear, payment will be unnecessary. Consider a welcoming gift come early. See you soon~!” she sang out as she trotted off towards Carousel Boutique. Nothing like this had ever happened in Manehatten. The kindness, generosity and support of the whole town seemed to be driving him towards success, and it filled him with vigor as he watched the last load arrive. After unloading he entered into the kitchen where Freefall and Snowdrift were carelessly playing with the many sizes of knives. Silver cleared his throat only to have them drop the articles in their surprise at his unexpected appearance. Not everything was going perfectly which, while it let him know he hadn’t escaped into some kind of perfect dream world, wasn’t exactly a pleasure to behold either.

“All right, you two. How much cooking experience do you have?”

“I made scrambled eggs once.”

“That’s nothing, I made a batch of pancakes one morning!”

“From a box.”

“So what? They were still pancakes!”

“I was there, and you also burnt half of them.”

“Hey, cut me some slack! It was my first time!”

“Enough!” Silver shouted, and the pair immediately fell silent. They really needed this job, if for no other reason than to escape having to work on the farm, and the cruel taskmaster that was Applejack the Awful that seemed to appear anytime they tried to have a spot of fun. “When I had Berry ask if you two had any cooking experience, I meant in a kitchen setting. Professional cooking.”

“Oooh, nope.” They both cringed a little as their boss allowed a heartfelt facehoof, just hard enough to make a sound without leaving any kind of lasting mark. This was a disaster. Though his passion lay with his beloved drinks, the restaurant would be the main source of income most likely, and now he was without a competent cook on the day of the opening. He couldn’t even trust them to prep anything, most likely. As Cerulean’s voice called out, Silver bid the two to stay put while he left to attend to the ward. He stopped in his tracks as he beheld a tall, lanky unicorn with an electric yellow coat and a deep blue mane, much like his own.

“Cerulean, please tell me that’s your friend you spoke of,” he begged, his worries quickly overriding his shock at seeing such a tall unicorn.

“It is indeed. Silver Moonshine, Lemon Chiffon.”

“You have no idea how grateful I am to have you here, Lemon. I was operating under the false impression that the two stallions in the kitchens at the moment knew how to cook, but their stories didn’t quite hold water, if you catch my drift.”

“The pleasure is all mine, sir. Honestly, a chance to see Cerulean and get away from the capital of arrogance? Sign me up.”

“I’d love to let you get settled, as it looks like you’ve just arrived,” Silver said with an apologetic glance towards Lemon’s bags, “but I want my food to be quality, and that means making everything from scratch.”

“Very brave, I like it. Show me to the kitchen and let’s get to cooking.”

“See you later tonight, Dazzle. Whip me up something tasty!”

“The knives are sharp, right?” Lemon asked, casting a deadly glare towards the blue stallion who was cantering back towards the library. Silver bid him follow with a chuckle, where they found the two stallions juggling onions upon entering the kitchens. “This is what you give me to work with?”

“Now you see why I was desperate?”

“Were I you, it would be well beyond desperation,” he said with a sigh. The two pegasi stopped and quickly set the onions down, staring sheepishly at the unicorn who stood a good head taller than them both. They gave cry of surprise as he grabbed around twenty knives, swirling them around him before sending them flying into a cutting board that was hanging up behind the two thoroughly frightened stallions, forming a chef hat. “Listen up, you two. As of right now, this is my kitchen. I won’t settle for second best, so you two are gonna learn, you’re gonna learn fast, or somepony is going to lose a limb. Are we clear?”

“Yes sir!” they both shouted in unison, gulping as the two squirmed under his gaze before breaking the spell with a smile.

“All right then, chaps. Let’s get to it. Names?”

Silver returned outside just in time to see Rarity approaching, his new sign and banner floating alongside her as she strode confidently to the front, tearing down the old sign in disgust and affixing the new one with all haste, immediately covering it with a lavish banner of violet and gold. Not quite the colors he was hoping for, but he couldn’t deny that hit was incomparably better than the last. Rarity let out a dainty laugh as she approached, alerting him that he must have let his jaw hang open a little.

“Well, isn’t my work simply fabulous?” Regaining his composure, he gave her a winning smile and nodded.

“It is indeed, Rarity. Thank you for your gift. Let me at least repay you with a free dinner tonight.”

“And deprive you what you’ll have rightfully earned? I’ve not problem with generosity, but prudence must be observed as well. I have business to attend to, but I shall make a point of being here for the opening. See you then, Silver.” He took a few moments to admire the craftsmanship of the sign before heading to the cellar to make sure everything had progressed as planned. Using magic to forcibly ferment juice into hard cider was draining, and he would rather let the process occur naturally. Unfortunately, time also had a say in the matter, and as such he had allowed for a small change in quality so as to be able to have something to serve that evening. To most ponies, they likely wouldn’t notice the difference, but to somepony like Berry who knew her alcohol, it would be painfully obvious. He was still quite tired from the fermentation process, so lifting the barrels out of the cellar and into the tavern took quite a bit out of him, leaving him nearly breathless after moving the first. He hated to admit it, but he’d be in no condition to present the tavern if he continued, and with great reluctance he returned outside to seek assistance.

“So, seeing as how every stallion to come to this town is cursed with inherently bad luck, how long do you think it will be before Silver does something stupid?” Storm asked with a chuckle, glancing across at Cerulean.

“Every stallion? I’m pretty sure I’ve absorbed most of the bad luck by now, including your portion. Everypony loves you. Me? Not so much.”

“Ah, but you seem to forget that Scootaloo despised me when I first came here, and most everypony’s first impression was of her shouting at me during the welcome party.”

“I’d say that’s still not near the same league as pole dancing in public, or being magically forced to make out with nearly half the town, or...”

“Ok, ok, sheesh! You win the “pony least liked in Ponyville” contest. Still though, what say you to a little bet?”

“I’m listening.”

“The bet is whether or not something will happen tonight that taints his name. You can pick which side you want to be on.”

“What are the stakes?”

“Winner gets to take the first crazy drink invented and give it to the other couple, regardless of what it’s supposed to do.”

“You’re on! I’ll take that bet, he’s gonna do something tonight. Not his fault, of course, but it just seems to happen naturally around here.”

“I dunno, he seems like he’s doing pretty well for himself so far. We’ll just have to wait and see. Speaking of...” he paused, noticing Silver flagging them over.

“Am I glad to see you two,” Silver sighed as they cantered over. “I could use some help, if you’ve got some spare time.”

“Sure, what needs doing?” Moonshine had them follow him into the cellar and pointed to the casks, and Cerulean and Storm got right to work. Cerulean lifted the first onto Storm’s back and grabbed another with his magic, and within half an hour all the necessary casks had been stacked behind the counters, ready to be tapped. As a reward, Silver selected the red delicious cider, pouring them each a small cup and eagerly awaiting their reactions.

“Silver, this is really good. Best I’ve tasted since the Apple family brew, though theirs is better. No offense.” Storm quickly drained the cup and set it down with a gratified sigh.

“Applejack’s family? They brew alcohol?” Cerulean couldn’t help but smile at the excitement in Silver’s voice.

“Well, just a small amount. Most of the cider they sell isn’t fermented, but they make small batches to be enjoyed at home. They... hey, are you listening?” He had been, but until the end of Cerulean’s first sentence. Applejack’s family brewed too, so at least they have that in common. Maybe he could use that as a conversation starter?

“Thanks for the cider, Silver. We’ll be back tonight, but I have somewhere I need to be.”

“No problem at all, I look forward to it. Say hi to Lemon before you go.”

“No thanks, I know how he is in the kitchen, and I’d rather keep myself presentable for my mare.” Lemon’s rather forceful instructions could be quite clearly heard from the kitchen across the way, and the three shared a good laugh before Cerulean and Storm departed for his house. Flying Grace greeted them cheerfully as they entered.

“Well, if it isn’t my favorite coup... oh, not quite the pairing I expected. Hello, Cerulean.”

“Where is it?” Storm asked excitedly, ignoring the statement and looking around the room.

“It’s on the bed across from your sister’s room. It sure took you long enough.” Bidding Cerulean to follow, they made their way down the hall and into the spare bedroom that he and Rainbow Dash used on occasion. Sitting on the bed was a small brown package, and Cerulean watched with curiosity as he read the attached note and gently tore off the wrapping, revealing a jewelry box.

“So, when are you going to ask her, Storm?” Suddenly nervous at the idea, the stallion swallowed hard and tried to remain calm.

“I don’t know, when the time is right, I guess.”

“Remove the “I guess” and you have a perfect answer. Don’t worry about it too much, you’ll know.”

“Thanks. You wouldn’t believe the trouble I had finding a ring for her; had to have this one made special. Cost me a fortune, but she’s more than worth it,” he smiled as he opened the box and showed it to Cerulean. It was beautiful, to be sure, the gem shining with every color of the rainbow. It was set in a braided band of gold and silver, and he couldn’t imagine how it possibly could look so natural, seeing as how there was no gem like it naturally occuring in the world.

“What kind of gem is that?”

“It’s a combination of gems, actually. A product of some kind of alchemy, or something like that.”

“I bet Silver could confirm that.” Storm was about to agree when Scootaloo walked in, saw the ring being held towards Cerulean, and promptly blew a fuse.

“What? No, that’s not right! I wanted a sister, not another brother! Mom, help, Storm’s proposing to Cerulean!” Storm could only sigh as his sister’s wailing was countered only by Cerulean’s unrestrained laughter.

The sun was just beginning to set as the clock indicated it was ten minutes until six. Applejack watched Big Macintosh and Applebloom approach, and together they began to make their way towards the new place.

“Ah hope Sweetie Belle an’ Scootaloo are there, that’d be a lot of fun. A new place in Ponyville, isn’t it excitin’ sis?”

“Ah suppose so,” she replied, giving a half hearted smile. It didn’t dampen the filly’s enthusiasm, which was fortunate. Applejack knew it was going to be a joyous celebration, and she did her best to steel her mind so she could try to enjoy it.

“Big Mac, what do ya make of this Silver character?” It was a sudden question, though not unexpected.

“Ah don’t know him well enough t’ say. Why don’t you just try talkin’ to ‘im?”

“Well, ‘cause he’s a stallion, he’s got a silver tongue, an’ ah don’t trust him. Too many secrets.”

“Come on, Applejack, you should at least give ‘im a chance,” Applebloom insisted. It was the truth, but Applejack didn’t want to accept it. What had changed in her so much, anyhow? She used to be overjoyed at making new friends, and now she was doubting somepony she barely knew.

“You’re right, Applebloom. Ah’ll try mah best, ok?” There was already a sizable crowd gathered by the time they arrived, and the excited chatter died down as Silver Moonshine made his entrance. Applejack immediately made towards where her friends were gathered, standing beside Fluttershy who was feeling quite nervous amidst the throng.

“Fillies and Gentlecolts, ponies of all ages, it is my great pleasure to welcome you to the Starfall Tavern!” A brief glow from his horn removed the covering from the sign amidst the stomping of hooves.

“A tavern? All this build up over someplace fer everypony t’ get drunk?” Applejack muttered under her breath, her distrust of Silver turning to dislike at the revelation.

“Now, I realize that someponies may find alcohol less than reputable, but I assure you that a variety of quality foods and drinks for anypony to enjoy will be found inside. This is to be a family friendly establishment, and as such, Quakehoof,” he said with a pause as the massive earth pony approached, “will be in charge of taking care of any rabble rousers. I sincerely look forward to meeting you all, and hope you enjoy.” He was about to conclude his speech when a sudden explosion showered the crowd with confetti and streamers, and Silver found himself forced from the spotlight as Pinkie stepped in.

“Come on, everypony, let’s hear it for Berry Punch’s coltfriend!” Silver was unable to correct the error before the polite stomping set in.

“I’m sorry for the confusion, Berry Punch is my cousin.” Silence. Not the good kind of silence, but the “please excuse me whilst I extract my hoof from my mouth” kind. “Berry and I aren’t involved in any way, save that we are family.” There was a low murmur as the statement was met with mixed results, but everypony save one entered the building after him.

“Applejack, are you coming?” Twilight asked as they moved towards the entrance, but to their dismay Applejack turned and walked away.

“Ah knew it. Ah just knew he was a liar.”

Secrets

Chapter 5: Secrets

What trepidation might have resulted from Pinkie Pie’s impromptu declaration was quickly put to flight as the restaurant side filled up with families eager to try something new. While not flooded, the bar got quite of a bit of notice as well, and Silver was having a grand time chatting with customers and serving his drinks. They were received much like a pony dying of thirst might receive a pitcher of iced water from the sky, held aloft by Celestia herself, and he quickly realized he would have his work cut out for him trying to keep up production until the regular stuff was prepared. He refused to worry about it, continuing to ply his trade until a rather large, red earth pony made his way over and sat at counter, fixing him with a piercing glare.

“Evening, sir, what can I get you?”

“Ah wanna know why mah sister doesn’t like you.” That accent...

“Oh, are you talking about Applejack?” Silver was hard pressed to keep his spirits up in light of the stallions blatant distrust for him. “Honestly, I don’t know. I haven’t really had much of a chance to get to know her. Is she here?”

“No, she left. Said somethin’ ‘bout you bein’ a liar, know anythin’ ‘bout that?”

“A liar? I make a point of never lying to anypony, much less a nice mare like your sister. If I weren’t working, I’d go try to make amends right now.” Big Mac digested the information, sitting in thought for a while before rising and heading back towards the restaurant side. He didn’t seem like a bad sort, but Applejack was awfully perceptive, and she wouldn’t distrust somepony without a good reason. He hoped Applebloom would return soon with Applejack in tow, so they could get the whole mess sorted out.

“Sis, wait up a second!” Applejack continued her slow walk, not paying her sister’s voice any heed. “Come on, Applejack, what’s goin’ on? It’s not like you to just leave yer friends.”

“Applebloom, ah really don’t wanna talk about this right now, ok?”

“No, it’s not ok. I know you’re upset about somethin’ but you’re makin’ a liar outta yerself!” Applebloom cowered as Applejack whirled on her, the mare’s usually calm green eyes blazing at the accusation.

“Don’t you call me a liar, Applebloom, ah won’t stand for it! You know I hate lyin’ more than anything!”

“You said you were goin’ to try.” The filly stood her ground, even as the tears started to creep into her eyes. “You said you were goin’ to try, an then you just walked away! You call that puttin’ forth an effort?”

“Applebloom, I...” She had no rebuttal, no excuse, nothing with which to defend herself. What her sister had said was the truth. “Applebloom, ahm sorry fer yellin’ at ya. You’re right.” Applebloom struggled to keep a brave face as she was wrapped in her sister’s hooves.

“Darn tootin’ ahm right. Now come on, Big Mac is waitin’ for us.” They began their slow trek back to the tavern, with Applebloom perched on her back while she held on around Applejack’s neck. “Sis, ah know you ain’t been feelin’ well, but ah still look up t’ you. Ah just wanna see you happy. So if gettin’ yelled at is part o’ it, then you can yell at me all day.”

“Now don’t be talkin’ like that, I ain’t got any intention of bein’ like that. Not unless you get into the cider again.”

“Ah was just curious, an’ you’re the one who gave it t’ me! Ah didn’t think it’d make me go crazy!”

“How you managed t’ glue yerself to the ceilin’ fan, ah’ll never know. Any idea?”

“Nope, ‘cause I can’t remember. Now step on it, sis. Ahm famished!” It was strange, the comfort that could be gleaned from a filly’s simple words. They had a way of snaking past all of the convolution and apprehension that cloud the mind, and Applejack silently thanked Celestia for blessing her with a family as supportive as hers. She couldn’t imagine what she’d be like, having to deal with somepony like Proud Skies, as Storm Blitz had growing up. The noise and bustle of the tavern was audible well before it came into view, and Big Mac was waiting for them at the door.

“Thanks fer sendin’ Applebloom for me, Big Mac.”

“Eeeyup. Now come on, ah could use some vittles.” The trio entered and made for the line, which fortunately had died down by this time. She waved to her friends, who had commandeered several tables, merging them together so they could all sit together. Having placed their orders, they joined the group, though Appebloom immediately excused herself to hang out with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, who were with Grace. Fluttershy still hadn’t adjusted to the bustle, and she gave a slight start as Applejack placed a well meaning hoof across her shoulders.

“Easy there, Fluttershy, it’s all right. Just try t’ relax. Besides, you know most everypony here, don’t you?”

“Well, I recognize a lot of faces, but I’m not used to crowds like this.”

“Do not worry, Fluttershy. We are in the civilized region of this establishment, and here we shall stay. Somehow, I’m not surprised to see Cerulean has found his way over to the less reputable side,” Rarity muttered, glancing across the way. Applejack followed her gaze, and spied the couple bantering cheerily with Silver, Dawn seated quietly on the counter taking in the sights. Storm and Rainbow Dash were seated right next to them, and Applejack felt a tugging in her chest, as if she were out of place.

“Big Mac, should ah...”

“Eeeyup.”

“But what about mah...”

“It can wait. Go on, Applejack.”

“Yeah, go git yerself a stallion!”

“Applebloom, you hush now.” As she departed, Berry Punch arrived with her food, and was quite curious to see her leave.

“Is somethin’ wrong, Berry?” She snapped back to reality at the deep voice, and gave an apologetic look to Big Macintosh, who had no doubt noticed her prying eyes.

“No, Big Mac, nothing’s wrong. I just... hope things go well for my cousin.”

Applejack had barely sat down when Dawn appeared in her lap with a flash, babbling a storm and motioning wildly with her hooves.

“Yer right, Dawn, things are a little wilder over here.” There were a few less than responsible ponies that were already quite inebriated, guffawing loudly and staggering about; it was exactly the kind of behavior that Applejack detested. “Tch, no respect fer anypony or anything, gettin’ that drunk in public.”

“Well, perhaps they are letting go a bit too much, but they’re happy.” Applejack tensed as Silver’s smooth voice came from behind the counter as he broke away from the last customer and turned his attention to her.

“Happy at whose expense, Silver? What if they ‘urt somepony?”

“That’s what Quakehoof is for, of course. I can’t say I approve of their behavior, but they’re paying customers.”

“O’ course, the ends always justify the means.”

“Applejack, take it easy,” Cerulean said quietly, disturbed by her unusually confrontational manner. “Silver’s not hurting anypony. He’s really a nice stallion.”

“Oh, don’t you worry none, Cerulean. Ah’ve seen the way he is with mares. He’s plenty nice.”

“Applejack, what’s going on with you? You aren’t normally like this...” Applejack almost knocked Twilight’s hoof away as it descended, but the fact that she even felt the urge caused her to pause. Why was she acting like this? Silver hadn’t actually done anything to give her a reason to be so perturbed, nor had her friends.

“Ah don’t know, Twilight.” It was the honest truth, nothing was making any sense. She didn’t bother fighting back as Twilight’s hooves encircled her shoulders as Dawn attempted to do the same, though the little filly couldn’t even make it halfway around her midriff. Silver had spent years perfecting the happy face, but the verbal assault very nearly broke through, her words piercing much deeper than he would have guessed possible. Applejack looked up as he slid a cup over to her, filled to the brim with some sweet, gala cider.

“That one’s on the house.” Applejack stared at the glass as Silver started to walk away, having a short lived, albeit heated, argument within her head.

“Ah’m sorry.” Silver immediately returned his attention to the glowering mare who refused to make eye contact.

“Don’t worry about it, sweetheart.”

“Don’t call me that.” Was there anything he could say without upsetting this mare?

“Listen, I don’t know what I did or said to upset you, but whatever it was, I’m sorry.”

“Secrets.” He raised an eyebrow, not having the slightest clue what she could be talking about. “All ah have seen of you has been sweet talkin’ an’ secrets, and ah have no respect fer either.” Silver couldn’t quite understand how being friendly with everypony would lead her to that conclusion. He was just trying to be polite the way he had been raised, not mislead anypony. But if answers were what the mare needed to ease her mind, then he’d be more than willing to grant such an easy request.

“All right, then, fire away. Ask me anything, and I’ll answer.”

“Ok, then, what’s really goin’ on with you an’ Berry?”

“Like I said, she’s my cousin. She helped me get everything set up here while I was still in Manehatten. Somehow, and I’ve stopped trying to figure out how, that crazy pink friend of yours made it past the wards before opening and caught me hugging Berry, which apparently is the new indication of being the father of somepony’s child.” Applejack had to admit that sounded just like Pinkie. One question down, way too many more to go.

“Why do you talk t’ every mare like she’s yer special somepony?”

“That’s really not my intention. I was always told to treat mares with respect, like I would my own family, so I just talk to them like they’re all my closest friends. I can see why you’d think I’m just being a flirt; you’re not the first pony to accuse me of such.” Applejack took a tentative sip of her drink, testing the flavor and holding the fluid in her mouth, rolling it across her tongue. It wasn’t the same as their homemade cider, not even close, but it wasn’t half bad either. She indulged in a larger drink, continuing to assess the flavor. She didn’t sense any half truths or outright lies, but something was still nagging at her, and it was driving her crazy that she couldn’t put her hoof on what it was.

“Let me see yer cutie mark.” While the action shouldn’t have caused him to flush, being asked for a view of his flank from the mare caused a slight increase in his blood flow, though he obliged the request without hesitation. “What’re those funny markings?”

“I can answer that,” Twilight chimed in, ever eager to flex her knowledge on all things magical. “There are two symbols there, the first being “aqua vitae,” or “Waters of Life.” It’s normally a reference to alcohol. Second is “Silver Spirit,” which stands for distillation and perfection. When put together it would mean something like “alcohol distilled to perfection. And the jug means, well, it’s just a jug.”

“I’m still shocked to meet somepony who knows anything about alchemy. I only met one or two, aside from my mother, in the city. There’s been an alchemist every generation on my mom’s side for the last seven, I believe.”

“What about your father, what’s he do?” Cerulean asked, levitating his cup away as Dawn tried to sneak a sip. The foal, having made her way onto the counter, gave chase but immediately tripped on her long hair, falling face down and sliding a short distance. Cerulean scooped the pouting filly into his arms and cradled her as she tried to calm down, cursing her hair for foiling her daring plan.

“He brews alcohol, much like myself.”

“You said you were from Manehatten, right?” Applejack interjected. “Is that why yer dressed all fancy?” A slight, nearly imperceptible shift in his eyes caused her to narrow her own as he answered.

“One of the reasons, I suppose. It’s normally good for business to be dressed at your best.”

“That’s not the real reason, is it.” Her confidence on the subject was a little unnerving, due in part that she was indeed correct. But the real answer wasn’t something he could just give out, not yet.

“Listen, there are some things that aren’t meant to be revealed right away. I won’t lie, you’re right, there is more to it. But I can’t tell you, just as I’m sure there are some things you wouldn’t tell me if I asked.”

“Shoot, pardner, ask away.” She allowed a slight grin as he pondered her challenge, confident that she would win. Her smile slowly drained as he asked one of the two things she wouldn’t answer to anypony but her closest friends, and even then only after several years.

“Why do you always wear that stetson?”

“‘Cause ah like it.”

“And now you’re not telling the whole truth either, swee... Applejack.”

“You callin’ me a liar?”

“Not at all.” Letting her icy stare meet his cold shoulder, he turned to continue helping the increasing number of thirsty ponies. He’d let things go their course for now, but he was already working to identify who would be the rabble rousers. He was grateful for the chance to collect himself after attempting to deal with Applejack, and as he watched everypony enjoying themselves, the worries again began to fade. Seeing that her stare had no effect, she instead focused on her mug, staring at the cider in a slump.

“Applejack, what the hay was that all about?” Applejack drained what remained of the mug in front of her and turned to face Rainbow Dash and Storm, who had been listening to the exchange with growing confusion and concern. “You know, Applejack, Storm had plenty of secrets when he came to Ponyville, but as we grew closer he let them out, one by one. It’s not fair of you to expect Silver to just tell you everything. Remember the last rodeo competition you participated in?”

“You’re right, Rainbow Dash, ah know that. What ah don’t know is why everythin’ is botherin’ me so much. It’s not fair to anypony, much less mah friends.”

“Don’t worry about us, Applejack, we’ll be with you every step of the way.”

“Yeah, Twilight said it. It’ll take more than a grouchy Applejack to scare us away.” Applejack was positive at that moment if friendship were visible to the naked eye, then the room would have been glowing brightly, and for the first time in what seemed like months the nagging doubts in her mind disappeared, or at least eased considerably. Even if she couldn’t trust herself, her friends would be there to keep her on track. Given her recent performance, she was going to need it.

“Um, Rarity? Do you want to go hang out with Twilight and Applejack?” She looked up from her long since empty plate at Fluttershy’s inquiry. “It seems like you’re kind of down, so I thought maybe you’d want to go hang out with the rest of our friends?” She said nothing and returned to staring at the tiny pieces of food that had been spared consumption, tormenting them with a fork though not putting them out of their misery.

“As much as I appreciate the offer, Fluttershy, I have a hard time convincing myself to be around the two stallions who are with them. I’m sure you haven’t forgotten what they made me eat at the last tea party.”

“Um, actually, you did ask for it.”

“And what about this?” she countered, pulling out a list of every horribly uncouth thing Cerulean, and to a lesser extent Storm, had done. Fluttershy gave a look over the list for a time before shaking her head.

“Rarity, they had a good reason for every one of those. You really shouldn’t hold a grudge like that.”

“Fluttershy, they’re tearing our friendships apart!”

“I’m sorry, Rarity, but I don’t agree with you. Storm and Cerulean are both very nice, and they’ve made two of our friends very happy. If you can’t be happy for them, then maybe they’re not the problem.” Fluttershy stood and left a very shocked Rarity to herself, nervously making her way through the crowd, and giving the rowdier ponies wide berth as she joined the rest of her friends. Pinkie Pie, who had yet to receive her one drink, soon appeared next to Fluttershy and demanded drinks for the both of them. Big Macintosh was the only pony left at the table, and he looked away from the now glowing Applebloom and her friends as Rarity turned her questions to him.

“Can you believe what Fluttershy just said?”

“Eeeyup.”

“What, you agree with her?”

“Eeeyup.” Having Big Macintosh throw in his lot with them prompted Rarity to reassess her position.

“Perhaps I am being a bit too harsh on them, I suppose.” Big Macintosh didn’t bother answering the statement, but motioned towards the group with a nod and returned his attention to Applebloom, who had invited Ruby into the group and were have a grand time romping about and glowing mane to hoof. There was a slight vibration in the table as Rarity stood and made her way across the room, passing through to the bar only for Aloe to fall from her chair onto the ground in front of her, not knowing her limit and consuming a bit too much. Sniffing disdainfully she made her way around the snoring pony and to her friends as Quakehoof stooped to collect the unconscious mare. Silver noticed and motioned him over, pulling a small vial from under the counter which Applejack regarded with suspicion. He scribbled out a note and stuck it to the vial, whispering some instructions to Quakehoof before he returned the mare to her sister, who was likely to end up in the same position if she had another drink.

“Silver, what was that stuff you just gave Quakehoof?”

“It’s something I’ve been working on for a while. Not everypony that gets drunk means to, and not everypony that means to acts like a foal. That vial contains an experimental drink that lessens the effects of a hangover, and clears the body of any residual alcohol. That poor mare doesn’t look like a heavy drinker to me, and I’d hate for her to have such a rude awakening.”

“How many drinks ‘ave you served her, anyhow?”

“Just two.”

As the last of the ponies filed out of the door, Silver heaved a sigh and sat down on one of the stools, resting his head on the counter. A smile curled the corners of his mouth as he heard hooves approach, proceed to the casks and fill two cups, sliding one expertly to a stop right next to his right hoof.

“What’d you think of your first day, Berry?” he asked as he gratefully took a large swig of the cider. The good stuff would be ready in a few days, but for now, this would do. Berry didn’t answer immediately, draining her cup in one long gulp before gasping for air and filling another.

“It was a lot of fun, Shiny. Oh, that drink was a great hit with the kids, by the way.” Ruby would have confirmed this but she was too busy snoring, having fallen asleep about an hour earlier, though still glowing faintly. “But onto the more important question, how are you doing? I’d expect you to be a bit more triumphant after such an opening.” He chuckled softly but didn’t answer, swirling the cider and staring into the golden fluid as if to scry his response. “Is it, oh, I don’t know, a mare problem, perhaps?”

“You need a few more drinks in you before you’re allowed to make that kind of assertion, Berry.”

“Oh, is that an invitation? Don’t mind if I do,” she giggled, finishing her second mug and selecting a different flavor. She didn’t chug it down, but rather took a seat next to her cousin and sipped it appreciatively. “Are you sure you don’t want to talk about it?”

“It’s a little early to say much of anything on the matter, but if you really must pry, fine,” he replied, giving her a mock look of exasperation before continuing. “Applejack...” Applejack what? He didn’t even know how to finish the statement. “I think... I mean, she... how do I say this?”

“Figures you’d set your sights on the toughest mark,” she laughed, shoving him playfully. He barely moved, and she quieted herself in response to his silence. “Be honest with me, Silver. Has she really caught your eye? As long as I’ve known you, you’re never taken a romantic interest in anypony, not even infatuations. So if you’re telling me that somepony finally has sparked your interest, it’d be quite the event.”

“Well, then this is your Grand Gallopin’ Gala, Berry. She has.”

Quality over Quantity

Chapter 6: Quality over Quantity

“No, I refuse. I will not get up just because you insist on shining in my eyes, sun.” The sun ignored Silver’s feeble declaration, though its rays were partially foiled in their attempt to sear his eyes by a well placed hoof, granting minor relief. Fortunately for his health, the previous evening was the last night having to use his quick fermentation spells, as the first batch of naturally brewed cider would be ready by that evening. Realizing that he’d have to have a day off every now and then to research and experiment with different drinks, he announced that two days a week the tavern would be closed. Today would be the first day closed, giving him a much desired time to continue his research, though that would be difficult without proper equipment. Still refusing the sun any gratification, he stumbled to the shower and added drapes to his mental list of lab equipment.

Descending the stairs with only a partially dried mane, Silver grew curious at the sound of rather unladylike snores filling the dining area. He smiled as he found Berry contentedly asleep on the floor near the bar, covered with a blanket. A clatter drew him to the kitchen where he found Ruby dutifully attempting to gather something together for breakfast, standing fully outstretched on a hoof to try and reach the high cupboards.

“Uncle Shiny, can you get that for me? I think mom’s gonna be hungry when she wakes up.”

“Of course, sweetheart. Let’s make it together,” he replied, setting her down and moving towards the fridge, which held a wide assortment of fruits and vegetables. Knowing his cousin’s affinity for all things sweet and fruity, he decided that a simple smoothie would do just the trick. He let Ruby load up the blender and intentionally left the top off for laughs, spraying them both with yogurt and fruity bits and pieces. Slapping on the lid, he continued until it was an even consistency, pouring a small cup for Ruby before approaching the slumbering mare and dropping a small amount into her open mouth. The snoring stopped as the mouth clamped shut while she swallowed out of reflex, eliciting an appreciative sigh soon followed by a groan as the headache kicked in.

“You’re gonna kill me, you know that Silver? What’d you put in that stuff to make it so dang tasty?”

“Oh, a little of this, a ton of that. Here, drink this.” Berry cracked open an eye and lifted a leaden hoof up to the vial, staring at it a moment before letting her hoof fall to her sides.

“Is this another one of your experiments? It’s not gonna make me vomit, will it?”

“Just trust me. I want to see how well this works, and you’ll be a perfect trial.”

“Gee, I feel so much safer now,” she muttered, giving in and downing the fluid. It tasted faintly of vegetables, but she couldn’t identify what kind. Silver watched as she lay inert, saying nothing for a time. “That feels... really funny,” she murmured, placing a hoof to her stomach as the mixture began to take effect.

“Shiny, that stuff’s safe, right?”

“I’m pretty sure, yeah.” Berry slowly sat up, staring up at Silver as her muzzle grew an oafishly grand smile.

“You’re a genius, you know that?”

“So it worked then? No hangover?”

“Well, there’s a little bit of the headache left over, but other than that I feel about a million times better.” The cure worked much faster than Silver had anticipated, but combined with the positive feedback he got from Aloe and a few other customers, he could slap a completed label on this recipe and get to work on the myriad of others he had floating around in his mind. Berry was soon slurping hungrily on her smoothie, and he wandered back to the kitchen to prepare something for himself, choosing some fruit and a small portion of cheese rather than taking the time to make anything fancy. While drinks came easy to him, cooking did not, and he regarded ponies who could with as much awe as most ponies did his creations.

“So, what’s next on your menu of delicious drinks to prepare?”

“Well, I have a couple of variations of things, like chocolate mead. I’d also like to see if I can conceal a small electrical charge inside of some kind of wine.”

“Have Storm test that one for sure, he’s nearly immune to lightning.”

“Is that even possible?”

“I saw it at his parents’ wedding. That couple is crazy. Cool, but crazy. What else?”

“Mom, you’re drooling again.” Berry’s mind had inadvertently wandered, imagining the taste of electrified wine and temporarily increasing her salivation tenfold, as only alcohol could do. She nodded her thanks to Ruby and wiped a hoof across her mouth and eagerly awaited the rest of his explanations, though he had to stop laughing before he could do so.

“For the children, I thought I might try using some liquid rainbow to make a drink that changes flavors, depending on the colors you drink.”

“Shiny, that sounds amazing! Make that one first!”

“All right, little lady, if you insist. Now, don’t you have school to get to?” Taking a quick peek at the clock, Ruby gave a cry of alarm and immediately bolted out the door, not wanting to be tardy for the umpteenth time. “Berry, I’m going to start gathering materials for my experiments. I need to ask Twilight to let the rest of the testers know that I’ll have something ready to try by tomorrow morning, and ask her about procuring the special ingredients on this list.” Berry looked over the list with fascination, looking up at him with a fiendish smile.

“Ever the brave one, eh Silver?” He matched her grin and shrugged, taking back the list. “Mind if I grab one for the road?” He waved her off as she downed a glass and cantered out the door, humming happily as she rolled the last few drops around in her mouth, unwilling to let the sweet taste go. Silver sat on a stool, slightly overwhelmed at the prospect of having an entire day to himself, even if he would spend most of it working anyways. It would be prudent of him to rest at least a little, though if it were up to him, he’d try to work in a way to visit that ornery earth pony that seemed to always be on the fringe of his mind.

Small though Ponyville may be by comparison to Manehatten, when one has literally only been to one’s house and the Town Hall, it can seem just as large. Fortunately, directions came easily enough, and he soon found himself outside the Ponyville Library, where a rather potent tantrum seemed to be in full swing, as evidenced by the shrill cries only a filly foal can make. Flashes of light could be seen from the windows, and Silver hesitated at the door. The necessity of summoning his courage was negated as a frantic Spike exited and slammed the door behind him, breathing heavily as his eyes darted nervously all around.

“Are you... a baby dragon? Never would have expected to see one here, of all places.”

“Trust me, I’m not nearly as scary as that foal.” There was a massive thump as something solid connected with the door behind Spike, and he jumped away in fear, backing away slowly. Silver was more curious than anything else, and he creaked open the door to find the library in total disarray, with books flying all around the room. Upstairs he could see bright flashes of golden light, and dodging the tomes as best as he could, Silver ascended the steps to find Dawn bawling on the floor with in front of Twilight, whose stern expression clearly indicated she wasn’t going to give an inch.

Fed up with her mother’s distrust for her lecture on the many health benefits of a diet consisting entirely of cupcakes, Dawn made a break for the lower floor. Silver, not wanting to interfere, stepped aside to let her pass and was immediately sorry he had done so, the little filly miscalculating her descent and falling down the stairs. The books ceased their milling about as the foal’s smarting nose commanded her full attention. Twilight was instantly at her side, cradling Dawn as she had a much calmer, and more justified, releasing of tears. Cerulean, who up until this point had long since been buried under a mound of books, rose from the dust and sat next to Twilight, generating a small puff of snow atop Dawn’s nose to soothe the inflammation.

“Sorry, it looks like I caught you at a bad time,” Silver said, slowly approaching the family.

“Don’t worry about it, I’m just glad you weren’t hurt,” Twilight replied as she stroked Dawn’s mane, who was still mourning her ill-fated run-in with the floor. “What is it you need? I don’t have many books that talk about alchemy, unfortunately.”

“Yeah, you really sparked her interest, Silver.”

“I’d be more than happy to discuss it with you sometime, though I can’t get started on it again without any of this.” Twilight levitated the note over and skimmed it, her eyes growing wide as she read some of the ingredients.

“Do you have any idea what you’re getting into with this stuff? Nopony in Ponyville is going to get anywhere near anything having to do with Poison Joke, not after... well, not after a certain incident which shall not be recounted.”

“Even still, I’d like to try, though the equipment is more important than the special ingredients at this point. Any idea where I can find that stuff around town?” Twilight turned to grab a quill when one appeared in front of her, wrapped in the telltale blue aura of a well-trained stallion. She whispered her thanks and scribbled out a number of shops around town on the back of the list, as well as what items he could expect to purchase. She then proceeded to list some ponies who may be able to procure his more specific ingredients.

“There, that should just about do it.”

“Thank you, Twilight.” Dawn had calmed down most of the way at this point, though she was still hiding behind her mane and sniffling. “Hey there, sweetheart, cheer up. I’ll tell you what, if you stop crying and be a good girl, I’ll make you a drink that has a different taste for every color in the rainbow. How’s that sound?” The filly all but jumped out of Twilight’s hooves, stomping her hooves excitedly before pointing at the door, a clear indication he should waste no more time with idle banter and get to making her drink. “Alright, I’m going, I’m going! Oh, and I should have some drinks ready to sample by tomorrow, so stop on by around, say, ten in the morning?”

“That sounds great! I can hardly wait to imbibe some alchemically augmented beverages.”

“You hear that, Dawn? Your father’s getting smarter.” Silver chuckled at Cerulean’s face while the stallion tried to figure out if that was a compliment or an insult. Waving as he made his way back to town, Silver eagerly began making towards the first shop on the list, hoping to have everything gathered by noon. He nearly made that goal, arriving with the last of the equipment around twelve forty-five. It was minorly vexing to find that the package he had requested from his parents had yet to arrive, containing the more elusive ingredients specifically for alchemy, and thus hard to obtain at any conventional store. Fairly tired from using his magic for menial tasks and desiring a break, he decided to take a cask of the real cider to Sweet Apple Acres to see how it compared. Applejack had been spot on in her assessment of the brew he had served the first night, its quality subpar compared to what he’d normally allow himself to release. And if it served as a decent lead in to a conversation, well, that was okay with him too.

Zap Apple season was, perhaps, the most anticipated, though most stressful, time of Spring. Granny Smith was always on full alert, preparing the watering cans and singing to her hearts content, along with every other secret to preparing their fabled Zap Apple Jam. The timber wolves had raised quite a din the night before, which meant that today was watering day. Lifting the last can into the wagon, she followed Big Macintosh out into the fields to start their rather daunting task.

Applejack decided to forego a lunch break, not wanting to allow her mind any time to dwell on any number of questions that may have arisen, especially ones revolving around a certain silver stallion. If somepony found a way to track the number of times he crossed her mind, she was pretty sure she’d have already broken one thousand in the few days he had been in Ponyville. Her mind became so involved in work that she gained the ability to wander. This was immediately put to use, and she raised her head as who else but Silver Moonshine should come walking into her orchard, a cask levitating close beside him. It was rude of her mind to play such tricks, taunting her parched throat with whatever happened to be inside the cask, even should it be that slumgullion that was served the first night at the tavern.

“Ah must be loosin’ mah bloomin’ mind,” she muttered as she turned away, continuing to water the admittedly barren looking trees.

“Well, I’m not an apple farmer by any means, but it does seem odd to be watering these charred stumps. I think they’ve about had it.” Applejack dropped the watering can as she realized that Silver was, in fact, no hallucination but himself in the flesh. In the suit, rather, since he was still insisting on covering the good majority of his body with those infuriatingly snappy clothes. More importantly, however, whatever was in the cask was real, too.

“What’s in the cask?” Silver was a little taken aback by her forward approach, and she shook her head a few times before trying again. “Wasn’t tryin’ to be rude. Ahm terribly thirsty, ok?”

“That works just fine for me, I was hoping I could get your opinion on this batch. And, if you’d allow me the honor, I’d like to try the Apple family cider that I heard you swear by three nights ago.”

“If you’re tryin’ t’ use alcohol to butter me up, it won’t work.”

What the hay was with this mare’s suspicions of me? Applejack resisted the urge to recoil as the he dropped the barrel to the ground, his normally cheerful countenance absent, being quickly exchanged for controlled anger. “Using alcohol to manipulate others is something I despise more than anything, and I’d thank you not to accuse me of such a disgusting act.” Applejack couldn’t meet his gaze, in part because she knew she had no right to suspect such a thing. She also could quite clearly see that his anger was real, and thus his answer was true.

“Ahm... ahm sorry, that was wrong of me t’ say.” Silver nodded, averting his gaze and remaining silent as the apology unsuccessfully attempted to placate the tempests of frustration that were whipped into a frenzy by the mare’s callous remark. As much as she may distrust the stallion standing in front of her, she didn’t mean to hurt him the way she had. Cramming her apprehension into the dark corner it crawled from, she hoisted the barrel of cider onto her back and stood in front of Silver. “What ah said wasn’t fair t’ you, an’ ah want to make it up to you. Come on, let’s have a drink an’ calm down, though I will be fair and warn you: if you’re lookin’ to challenge the taste of Apple family cider, you’d best be prepared t’ lose.”

“Whatever you say, sweetheart.” Applejack cringed at the added emphasis on the name, but ignored it, knowing she was deserving of a little punishment herself. Big Macintosh watched them go, nodding to Silver before returning back to watering. The silence was about as comfortable as a muddy blanket on a rainy day, and Applejack heaved a small sigh of relief as the first sign of the Zap Apple harvest started, drawing Silver’s attention as the sky overhead was suddenly filled with clouds. “What they hay is this?” The stallion steeled his nerves, noting that Applejack looked entirely unconcerned as a myriad of lightning bolts rained down from the sky, striking the trees and causing soft, red leaves to spring from the branches.

“You leave yer mouth open like that an’ somethin’ might fly in.”

“What exactly am I looking at right now?”

“That, Silver, is the first sign of the Zap Apple harvest.”

“Zap Apple? What in Equestria is a Zap Apple? I’ve never heard of it.”

“That’s ‘cause this is the only farm in Equestria that grows ‘em. Apple family specialty, they’re magic apples. They’re rainbow colored through an’ through. We use ‘em to make Zap Apple Jam, which provides enough bits to make it through to the autumn harvest.”

“Magic apples...” This could be huge. While he had dabbled in making many types of alcoholic beverages, cider was the one that came most easily, so the idea of using magic apples was too tantalizing to resist. “Would it be possible for me to purchase some of said Zap Apples?”

“Ah’ll talk t’ the family. We normally use every last one that we harvest, since the Zap Apples go bad after a single day on the trees.” Leading Silver around the house and into the apple cellar, she grabbed two mugs from the cupboard and set Silver’s cask down. “Ok, whose cider first?”

“Best for last, I’ve heard it said. Let’s start with mine.” Ugh, there’s that silver tongue o’ his that’s supposed t’ be so charming.

“Unlucky fer you, ahm immune to yer flattery.” Silver continued to smile while she filled the two mugs, handing one to him and waiting until he took a deep draft. Even after the trip, it was still cool from the cellar, and the taste was hardly comparable to the hastily made cider he had been forced to serve. He brought the mug to his lips once more, this time to hide his amusement at the amazement in Applejack’s eyes as she stared at the drink in disbelief. “It’s... it’s decent.”

“High praise from a scrutinizing mare, such as yourself.” Now stop that, it’s startin’ t’ work, an’ ah haven’t had enough to blame it on the alcohol. In an attempt to stall, she chugged the rest of the cider with gusto, following up with a contented sigh and resisting the urge to go back for seconds.

“Ahll right now, are you ready fer some real cider?” She allowed a small grin to play at the corners of her mouth as she accepted the now empty mug that was being eagerly offered to her. Selecting the large cask that she and Big Macintosh had gotten into the day before the tavern had opened, she filled both mugs and sat watching as Silver examined the color and clarity of the liquor. The smell alone was enough to indicate the victor in the competition.

“I will say this now, before this masterpiece graces my tongue; this is some of the finest cider I’ve ever seen produced, magically or otherwise. You should feel proud, Applejack. I could stand to learn a thing or two from you.” With that, he took an appreciative drink, savoring the flavor before swallowing. “I stand corrected, I could stand to study under you as a student. This is fine alcohol.” He had simply been speaking his mind, but Applejack had a very different interpretation of his words. Silver wouldn’t have noticed her visibly blushing had she not been shifting from hoof to hoof, unable to resist the effects his words were having with her emotions. Unfortunately for him, his mind became muddled due to the rather becoming shade of pink that was slowly growing on the mare’s cheeks. They looked soft. Wait, what the what? Where did that come from?

“Ah told you ah’d win.” Oh, come on, Applejack. Would a simple “Thank you” be so ‘ard? It shouldn’t be, so come on. “Uh, what ah mean is, well...” Thank... you.

“You don’t compromise.”

“Ah beg yer pardon?”

“Even this cask that I brought today has been imbued with magic to accelerate fermentation. I wager you do nothing of the sort, letting nature run its course and being patient for the outcome.”

“That’s right, the Apple family never prioritizes quantity over quality.”

“I only have a few extremely large casks which are not imbued with any kind of magic. The only reason I use these or my magic to outright ferment anything is so I actually have a product to sell until the good stuff is finally ready. I suppose," he stopped, giving a rueful chuckle, “that it was quite prideful of me to hope that my rushed product could compare.” An’ now ah’ve gone an’ made him feel bad. An’ ponies think Cerulean had trouble talkin’...

“Don’t be too hard on yerself, you have t’ make ends meet somehow. At least you know the difference, unlike someponies,” she muttered, recalling the fiasco with those charlatan unicorns the last cider season.

“Thank you for indulging my request, Applejack. I must be going but, if I may, one more cup?”

“Sure thing, sugarcube.”

“Uh, what?”

“Nothin’!”

Experimentation

Chapter 7: Experimentation

Silver took a moment to study the clock as he stepped into the tavern, wondering how it could be so incredibly mistaken. It was simply not possible that in the short time he spent at Sweet Apple Acres, three whole hours had passed. A rumbling in his stomach backed the clock’s far fetched tale, though he wasn’t entirely upset with the fact, seeing how getting to spend some time with Applejack was a prerequisite for time’s hasty passage. Intending to grab a bite to eat so he could think clearly for his experiments, he made his way to the kitchen where he was surprised to see his cooking staff hard at work.

“Hey guys, what’s the occasion? The tavern is closed tonight, you know.” The two pegasi didn’t even look up, so focused and fearful were they.

“Very good, you two, no distractions. I’ll make proper cooks out of you yet,” Lemon encouraged with a smug grin. “I know we’re closed tonight, but these two have a lot to learn, so I thought they could use the practice. I’m glad you’re here, though. I wasn’t sure what I was going to do with the food.”

“That makes sense. There haven’t been any notable complaints, but I’m always open to an increase in quality.” Quality, just like she said. “I have some work that I need to get done, so whenever dinner is done, come find me in the cellar. Just knock before coming down the stairs, so I know to stop. Should something unexpected happen, I wouldn’t want anypony else in harm’s way.” Lemon nodded and went back to supervising, offering advice and pointing out any errors.

Having been packed with boxes, crates, and barrels, the cellar suddenly seemed much smaller than he had remembered. By the time he had the tables, heating pads, and other such equipment set up, the room was a little more cleared, but not by much. Still, if he kept his experimentation to one side and his casks in the other, there shouldn’t be a problem. The box of alchemical ingredients had arrived while he was at the farm. Inside lay a briefcase, and he opened it with caution, staring at the rows of vials contained within. He silently thanked his parents for their gift, the worth of the materials probably amounting to a week’s profits at the tavern.

First step of the process, a simple taste test. He would have imagined the rainbow to be something fruity tasting, but as he took a none too small drink his taste buds seemed to explode with different tastes, finally settling on an overwhelmingly spicy finish.

“Whoa, I was not expecting that.” He stared at the fluid a moment before taking a smaller sip, noting that the burning sensation didn’t linger like it did with salsa or any other type of spicy food. The order of the tastes was consistent, which gave him something to work with. A third taste revealed that there was an element of sweetness, but it was being overpowered every time. Spicy, sweet, bitter, sour, crisp, savory, and magical; seven distinct tastes to balance out.

Grabbing a magicked pen from the case of vials, he selected a beaker and drew a number of symbols upon it, before pouring in an equivocal, though small, amount of rainbow and apple juice. Setting the mixture on a heating pad, he waited patiently for it to reach the proper temperature before placing the tip of his horn to the outside of the glass. The runes began to glow as he analyzed the compound, the chemical makeup slowly unraveling in his mind and revealing the nature of the mixture.

He pulled back and stared at the beaker, the fluid steaming within seeming much more simple than he had expected it would be. Wasting no time, he added a touch of honey for taste and a drop or two of quinine to take the edge off of the bitterness. Pouring a small amount into a separate beaker and setting it aside to cool, he returned his attention to the original. The colors originally stayed completely distinct, but as the heat changed the makeup of the rainbow, the colors began to run together, forming a none too appetizing brown deluge. It was a regrettable loss of product, but it may serve a purpose yet. Taking a sip of the small amount of rainbow he had left revealed that the bitterness had indeed been successfully neutralized and adopted the taste of the apple juice, but the other flavors remained unaffected, likely due to the magical nature.

Silver’s eyes shone in the dim lighting as he became absorbed in his work, and the dinner was entirely ignored until midnight when he finished. Sudden, ravenous hunger tore his attention from the finished product and towards the plate of long since cold food. Hunger is not known for being fickle, and thus the meal was consumed with gusto. His tired body prompted a groan as he stood, wincing as he realized he had basically been using magic nearly non stop for several hours. Making immediately for bed, he paused at his door, startled by the snores coming from within.

“Berry, really? I’m just going to have to get you a bed, aren’t I?” he whispered, chuckling softly as he beheld the mother and daughter fast asleep in his bed. There was literally nowhere else for him to sleep, and he had no spare blankets, so with a sigh he began to undress before stopping cold. Ruby had never seen his body, and waking up next to him in that condition would be horrifying for the little filly. Quietly grabbing a spare set of clothes, he indulged a quick shower, redressed, and returned to bed, easing down gently onto the mattress and into the covers. The fatigue drew his eyes to a close, and his thoughts turned to dreams as he revisited Sweet Apple Acres.

“Now, remind me again why I’m stealin’ someponies clothes, Applejack. You don’t seem the sort that would require the services of a shifty character such as meself.”

“Silent Gale, ah already told you, ah just have to know why he wears clothes all the time. Now listen, if he ain’t wearin’ anythin’ when you get in there, then just take a quick peak and come back t’ me. If he is wearin’ his fancy getup, then take every pair o’ clothes he ‘as. A fancy pony like him ain’t gonna walk around in dirty clothes.”

“Aye, it will be done. I can’t well refuse the lass that gave me a place to live, at least until I commandeered a proper house for Cloudburn and meself. Still, Applejack, I can’t say I approve. Stealing is one thing, prying into another’s personal life is different.” Leaving Applejack to ponder his words, the dark blue pegasus deftly picked the locks on the tavern and let himself inside. His hooves were tightly wrapped with towels to muffle his hoof falls, and after a quick assessment of the interior he made straight for the stairs, the only section of the tavern he had yet to explore. He pulled a small canister from his wings and sprayed the hinges before testing the door, which opened with nary a creak.

“Well now, for bein’ family, you sure are close, Silver,” he whispered, eyeing the trio as they slept. Gale pulled the covers back enough to see that Silver was indeed fully dressed. He returned the blankets to their original position and stopped to think. If it had been just Silver, he may have attempted to remove them to the point of catching a glimpse, but even with his skill there was just no way to maneuver around the three ponies. In the all but empty room, it was foal’s play finding the rest of his clothes, and he closed the door behind him as he left with a small pile of fancy garments in his hooves.

“It ain’t right. What ahm doin’ just ain’t right. But I gotta know.” Saying the words out loud didn’t make her feel any better about going behind Silver’s back, but the curiosity was driving her mad. She crammed the anxiety down as Gale returned with his mark, depositing the clothes in a heap in front of her.

“There, I've done my part. I would have pried his clothes off to take a gander, but with three ponies in one bed, it’d be mighty difficult.”

“Three ponies? Ah should ‘ave known.” Any regret for her theft disappeared as she grabbed the pile of clothes and stalked back to Sweet Apple Acres, barely resisting the urge to burn them. Three ponies indeed. Why she cared so much she refused to think about, only that the idea made her want to give the smooth talker a sound throttling next time she saw his face. It was with such thoughts that she entered her house around one in the morning with a slamming door, her frustration blinding her to her surroundings and the many ponies asleep in the house. Throwing the clothes in the corner she climbed into bed and lay staring at the wall. Had she been a unicorn, the wall would likely have been ablaze under the intensity of her vexation. Applejack cringed as she heard the door slowly open and close, knowing that she was in for a lecture that she didn’t have the patience to deal with. “What do you want, Big Mac?”

“First off, ah want t’ know whose clothes those are an’ why you have ‘em.”

“What, not goin’ to get on mah case ‘bout slammin’ the door?”

“Nnnope.”

“An’ why not?” Big Macintosh knew she was upset before he entered, but if she was willing to shout this late at night, then talking to her now would do more harm than good. “Where’re you goin,’ huh? Ah asked you a question.”

“Eeeyup.” The closing of the door signaled a complete breach in the floodgates of her anger, and Big Macintosh winced at the sound of her pillow getting a sound thrashing. As the feathers floated around the room like snow, she paused with her hoof raised and stared at the thoroughly destroyed casing.

“What am I doin...” Her hoof slowly sank to her side as the furious energy drained from her body, leaving only guilt in its wake. A heavy hoof descended on her shoulders, and the last of her will to fight disappeared as the tears began to fall. Big Macintosh knew his sister well enough to know that her outbursts of anger normally didn’t last long, and she offered little resistance to one of the few sources of comfort she had as he sat down beside her. “Ah don’t wanna be like this, brother. Ah just wanna be like ah used t’ be, before everythin’ got complicated.”

“You didn’t expect love t’ be easy, did you?”

“Ah never said nothin’ ‘bout love.” Big Macintosh remained silent, wrapping her in a tight embrace. As the tides ran themselves dry, she turned her gaze to the window and looked out at the stars, wishing for an end to all the confusion.

Until his revelation at the opening of the tavern, it was a little known fact that Berry Punch and Silver Moonshine were cousins. Perhaps an even less known fact was that there was technically no blood relation between them, and thus, when Silver woke to find the mare snoring fitfully with her head resting on his neck, he couldn’t help but be a little embarrassed.

“Uncle Shiny, you’re turnin’ red.” Ruby commented with a yawn, waking as he shifted in an attempt to put some distance between the filly’s mother and himself.

“Ruby, we’re gonna have to get your mother a bed if she’s going to insist on passing out in my tavern every night.”

“I tried to warn her that the last one was going to be too much, but you know how she is.”

“That I do, Ruby.” His chuckling trailed off as exited the bed and opened a dresser drawer to find all of his clothes were missing. “I would expect this in Manehatten, but not Ponyville. Looks like I will have to raise the wards at night after all.”

“Shiny, what’s wrong?”

“Somepony stole my clothes last night.” As the thought struck him, he raced down to the cellar to make sure nothing else was missing. To his relief, everything was exactly how he had left it, which left the matter of the bits stored in the tavern safe. This too was left undisturbed, leaving a very confused stallion wondering why in Equestria somepony would break into a business and steal only a pony’s clothes. It was an expense he hadn’t been hoping to make, but perhaps Rarity could make him some new clothes, though that would have to wait. This morning was a time to test the fruits of his labors. Ruby was getting ready for school as he returned to his room to find a very hung over mare clutching her head in agony. The light level in the room suddenly dropped as Silver hung the much needed drapes over the single window before returning the a very miserable Berry Punch.

“You’re going to kill me, you know that?”

“Then I’ll just have to bring you back to life,” he replied, grinning as he handed her a dose of the hangover cure he had given her the other day. “Now I doubt you heard, but somepony broke in last night and stole my clothes, nothing else.”

“It better not have been Applejack.” The thought hadn’t crossed his mind, but she didn’t seem like the type to commit such an act. Maybe he was just being optimistic, but he wanted to assume the best in her.

“I don’t think it was, but regardless I’m going to have to start raising the wards at night.”

“Awww, you’re cutting me off so soon?”

“Hey, thank our mystery thief. I wouldn’t care if you slept over here, but I can’t have some shifty pony wandering in and out as they please.”

“Maybe I’ll just sleep over here until I catch them, then.” Her cousin’s contained laughter clearly indicated that he didn’t think she’d be up to the task, and with a stubbornness that is inherent in all mares, she took it as a challenge. “Just you wait, Silver. You’re going to owe me something special to drink when I catch that dirty thief.”

“Perhaps some Dragon Liquor?” Her eyes grew wide as she recalled one of his rarer experiments that he had made only once. It was a brew magically enhanced to compound the effects of alcohol to a point that even the most veteran of drinkers would be floored by a single serving. But the taste... “I’ll take it by your drooling grin that half of a glass will suffice as payment should you excel at guard duty. However, I would like to request that you find someplace else to sleep at night.”

“Hmmm, true, I wouldn’t want to take Applejack’s place.”

“Maybe I should have given you this instead,” he replied calmly, pulling out a different vial from his coat.

“What’s that one?”

“If somepony should repeatedly abuse my alcohol, a few drops of this will lead to a particularly potent hang over the next morning. Should it be taken while in the midst of a hangover, however, I fear for the results.”

“Easy, Silver, no need to go that far. Yeesh, you’re no fun.” He stowed the substance and looked at the clock. It was still an hour before his test subjects were to arrive, so he made breakfast for himself and Berry, having one glass of cider to her three as they ate. Berry watched him leave with a wave and another glass as he made his way to the cellar to begin setting up, excited to receive feedback on what could be one of his most popular inventions yet.

Silver’s excitement was shared with the rest of the ponies that met up just outside the cellar, looking on from a distance as they exchanged greetings.

“Morning, Twilight. I wouldn’t have thought you’d bring Dawn along for this,” Rainbow Dash called from the sky as she and Storm arrived, landing a short distance away and approaching the other three ponies.

“She doesn’t handle separation anxiety very well. Remember what happened last time we tried to let Spike foal sit?” Storm shook his head, recalling the tale and truly feeling for the dragon.

“I wonder what we’re going to taste, I love trying new things! I hope it’s sweet. Aren’t you all excited?” Pinkie exclaimed.

“I must admit, I am quite curious to see what Silver’s cooked up. Well then, it’s a little early, but shall we head inside?” Twilight spoke for all of them, and Silver greeted the group as they approached.

“Thanks for coming everypony. Now, these drinks, as you know, have not been tested. There is nothing in them that should cause any kind of harm, but as magic is involved, one never knows for sure until they are tried. I don’t want anypony to feel forced to participate.”

“Ok, cool, now where are they?” Rainbow Dash replied, dismissing the warning with a wave of her hoof. Not relishing the idea of packing five ponies into the cellar, especially with all of this research materials below, he had set up the testing area in the dining area of the tavern. Berry greeted them cheerfully as they entered, draining her cup and skipping over to the rest as Silver let them all be seated. Levitating six cups from the counter, he began pouring out even amounts until a sudden flash caused him to look up. After scrutinizing the glasses, Dawn looked up and tapped a hoof on the table.

“Oh, I’m terribly sorry, sweetheart. How rude,” he chuckled, levitating a child’s glass over though not filling it right away. “Seeing as you’re not an official tester, your mother and father will have to decide if you can have any, alright?” The little filly turned back to Cerulean with an imploring look.

“Dawn, that’s not fair, you know I can’t...” The eyes grew wider. Her entrancing gaze was broken as Twilight stuck her hoof between the two, collecting Dawn and setting her in her lap.

“Dawn, mommy and daddy need to make sure it’s safe to drink first. Just be patient, ok?” Her folded arms indicated her displeasure, but she contented herself to sit babbling to herself while they accepted the glasses from Silver and stared at the rainbow colored drink.

“Wow, I know I’m kinda famous, but you didn’t have to go and make a drink in my honor, Silver. Thanks anyways, though!” With that, she took a large swig and sat staring into space.

“Rainbow Dash, are you all right?” Storm asked, waving a hoof in front of her eyes.

“I think... my brain just exploded. Taste it.” One after another, they all raised their glasses and came away with a similar conclusion. Much like pure rainbow, the drinks taste shifted rapidly once taken. Rather than sensations of taste, a myriad of fruity flavors could be tasted, one for every color of the rainbow. The foal’s patience was wearing thin, and without warning she yanked the barrel over and affixed her mouth to the nozzle and released a torrent of the drink, quickly becoming too much to hold in her mouth and drenching the foal. It was impossible for her to be upset with the outcome, however, as the drink was delicious. Sensing her intent to repeat the affair, Silver filled her cup and slid it over as the filly stood and shook herself off, grabbing the drink and teleporting to her perch to sip it in peace.

“Well, it looks like that iteration is a success, time for the next. That one was just a juice base for the kids, but for adults, there’s this.” Pulling a second barrel from behind the counter, he tapped the cask and poured the alcoholic form into the adult glasses, taking a moment to refill Dawn’s cup before watching the reactions.

“Shiny, you’ve done good. This is fantastic!” The other ponies had barely finished taking their first drink before Berry drained hers, eagerly holding it out and giving Silver a pleading look. He let her sit for a bit before busting into a grin and giving her a second dose, which she took time to savor.

“Silver, I’d love for you to show me your alchemy sometime. I had thought it was a dead end in magic, but you’ve proven me deliciously wrong.”

“Thank you, Twilight, but you are partly correct. Much of what was sought to be accomplished with alchemy can be done in much less strenuous ways with magic. However, my mother’s side of the family has a knack for finding creative ways to put it to good use. Now, everypony, I...” I must be hallucinating. Everypony turned as Celestia and Luna walked into the tavern, greeting everypony and taking in the sight. Berry grew worried as her cousin pulled out a vial that looked like the one he had threatened her with this morning and pulled out the stopper.

“Cousin, what are you doing?”

“Trying to sober myself up. That cider I had this morning was obviously much too strong, as I’m starting to see things.”

Fit for a Princess

Chapter 8: Fit for a Princess

It had only been a week since Silver first arrived in Ponyville. Seven days was simply not enough time to garner the kind of popularity needed to draw anypony of notable descent, much less the royal princesses. A single cup of cider could never affect him this much, but then again, it was an even bigger stretch to believe what his eyes were seeing. Dawn, who he knew to be real, compounded his confusion by teleporting onto Luna’s back and latching onto her horn.

“Good morning, Dawn. I trust thou art well?” Luna soon found the filly’s cup hovering in front of her mouth, and she gave the rainbow colored drink a look of fascination before tasting a sip. “Sister, you must try this. Never have I heard of such a concoction.” Celestia eagerly accepted the glass, curious as to what could possibly have her sister grinning like the foal atop her head.

“Who is responsible for this?” Silver made his way over and bowed low, not having any idea what to say to the Solar Princess’ inquiry. “Tis truly a marvelous creation you have made. You must be Silver Moonshine, the stallion Twilight mentioned in her letter.”

“That’s correct, swee... your Highness. So, for clarity’s sake, I’m not seeing things, right?”

“Come on, Silver, it’s just the rulers of Equestria, what’s the big deal?” Rainbow laughed, recalling Storm’s similar reaction about a year prior. Having regular contact with the princesses was something that Twilight and her friends seemed to take for granted, but Silver felt nothing but a wealth of gratitude that they had decided to come to his humble tavern.

“I’d order something for you both to eat, but unfortunately my cooking staff isn’t in yet.”

“Do not worry about that. Twilight mentioned becoming a tester for your creations, and when she mentioned that you employed alchemy, I decided it might be worth a look.”

“Indeed, I am most glad we came. This foal’s chalice is awfully small, would you perhaps be so kind as to pour me a more suitable portion?” Royalty or not, the sisters had drained her cup, and Dawn wasn’t about to be left high and dry. Silver had just grabbed two glasses and was about to fill the first when the foal’s cup cut in line, appearing under the nozzle and awaiting his immediate attention. As soon as Dawn was safely occupied with her third cup, he filled the princesses’ with the alcoholic iteration and motioned them to sit, serving them and awaiting their feedback.

“I must say, I am slightly disappointed,” Celestia murmured. She noticed Silver’s features fall and hastily clarified the statement. “Don’t look so down, I was not speaking of the taste, simply that it doesn’t pack quite as much of a punch as I would have liked. My sister and I have a tolerance one can only build after existing for well over a millennium, and as such the amount we would have to consume to feel its effects is roughly three barrels of a brew this strength.”

“I believe I may have a solution for that, if you’ll be so kind as to return again tonight,” Silver said with a wink.

“Silver, you’re not honestly going to serve them that, are you?” Berry asked with notable hesitation, the idea of the two alicorns getting wasted painting a rather disturbing mental image.

“No more veiled responses, I demand to know of that which you speak.”

“Now now, Luna, we can wait until this evening.”

“But what about the dinner party we were to attend this evening?”

“Can you honestly say you’d rather be there, Luna?”

“Well, no. Very well, then. I do not like waiting, though. Have you anything else with which to entertain us?”

“Well,” he began, walking back behind the counter and rifling around before returning with two bottles, “I was planning on giving this a few more tests before bringing it to the table, but who am I to resist the request of the Lunar Princess?” They watched with curiosity as the unscrewed the cork, causing a small shower of sparks as the contents were shaken. Grabbing three new glasses, he filled one for Storm, Luna, and Celestia. The substance was a deep violet, and crackled as if imbued with lightning.

“This is a most peculiar beverage. By what name is it called?”

“Shockberry Wine, your Highness.”

“While I do not think that my sister or I will come to any harm drinking such a creation, don’t you think that’s a little dangerous for anypony else? Except you, Storm.”

“That’s what my able bodied testers are for, and why I only served you three first.”

“Come on, Storm, chug that down so we can try some!” Infected by the enthusiasm in his mare’s exclamation, Storm raised the glass to his lips and took a massive drought. He paused as the static danced through the liquor and down his throat, before setting in the pit of his stomach, yielding a nearly unnoticeable fuzzy feeling.

“As far as I can tell, it’s safe. Tastes great, though I was expecting more of a punch.” As Celestia and Luna downed theirs with similar results, the rest of the ponies had a much different reaction. Pinkie Pie immediately devolved into a fit of giggles as the drink trickled down her throat and into her stomach, where the tiny forks of lightning relentlessly prodded her gut. One by one everypony else had similar, though more subdued, reactions to the wine which was instantly labeled a triumph.

“Tis a wonderfully novel idea, Silver Moonshine. Still, I would ask that thou wouldst make a more potent iteration for when my sister and I return this evening.”

“Already done, sweetheart.”

“I... what?”

“Sorry, your Highness, I didn’t mean anything by it. Here,” he said quickly, grabbing her glass and opening the second bottle. It was no mere shower of sparks that erupted, and everypony drew back as lightning shot forth from the bottle, taking several seconds to calm down to a point where Silver could serve the overcharged liquor. “Storm, I’ll let you try this, but I won’t ask anypony else to join in. This is some seriously powerful stuff.”

“Are you kidding? This is what I signed up for, let me try some!”

“Rainbow Dash, are you sure that’s a good idea?”

“Why, what’s the worst that could happen?”

“I smell singed feathers on your immediate horizon.”

“Ruining my fun,” she pouted. “Alright, fine, will somepony else clear this for me so I can try some?”

“Come on, Cerulean, you know you want to. I tried the first two creations, the least you could do is try this one.”

“Sure, what’s the worst that could happen? Can’t be any worse than what I’ve already experienced, no offense Twi. Serve me up, Silver.” The stallion complied, pouring only a small amount into Cerulean’s cup as all eyes turned to him, causing him to hesitate.

“What’re you waiting for, just do it!” Pinkie squealed, knocking the glass and turning an intended sip into a glass draining swig. Cerulean went from seated to flat on his back in a matter of seconds, limbs spread every which way and twitching as the wine flooded his system. Twilight chuckled a little as she knelt beside him, cradling his head as control, and feeling, slowly returned to his limbs.

“Ohk, na ur thurn.” Dawn found his sudden lack of vocal control extremely amusing, as did everypony else as the table erupted into well meaning laughter. Cerulean would have laughed, but the numbness in his tongue had him slightly self conscious so he bottled his mirth within. Storm took a swig of the same caliber and held the cup at length, gasping for air as the tingling sensation flooded his chest and abdomen.

“Wow, that looks fun! Come on, Silver, hit me!” Pinkie demanded, slamming her cup down on the table. Seeing as it did no permanent damage, at least not visibly, to Cerulean, he acknowledged her request and watched as the alicorn sisters clinked their cups together and downed their portions. Luna’s calm and collected demeanor fled in the face of the torrent of charged wine that assailed it, being dethroned by the tyrannical beast known as “mirth.” Celestia hadn’t seen Luna laugh that hard since viewing a videotape of Twilight’s teenage years, and while Silver couldn’t have known, she was deeply grateful to him for allowing her to let go like that. Rainbow Dash decided it would be best to leave the stronger wine untouched, if only for the sake of what it might do to her wings.

“Pinkie Pie, either something really strange is going to happen or you’re really enjoying that wine,” Twilight laughed as the electrical current robbed Pinkie of her control over her limbs, causing her body wide shakes.

“T-t-this f-feels r-really f-funny!” she stammered amidst much laughter, barely managing to stay standing upright.

Where farm work had once been an escape, it now felt like a prison, the silence of the orchards acting like an amplifier for her thoughts. Applejack was trapped in a circular argument that wouldn’t reach a conclusion, though there were only two choices from which to pick, and the right choice was painfully obvious; she could return the clothes and apologize, or concoct a new plan with which to unveil Silver’s secret. The perpetual tug of war raged without end, and she barely noticed as the crows began circling overhead in shape of an apple.

“Yippee, it’s the third sign!” Applebloom’s excited proclamation temporarily broke Applejack from her mental maelstrom, drawing her eyes to the sky. The fourth sign, the meteor shower, would be early evening, same as every year. The lightning flashed all around, and soon blue flowers appeared amongst the copper leaves. Silver had taken quite an interest in the Zap Apples, even if it was only for the purpose of making more booze. But then, the other day when they were in the cellar...

“Ah can’t keep this up, ah need to make up mah mind.”

“Make up yer mind about what, sis?”

“Don’t you worry ‘bout it none, Applebloom. You get on back to Granny Smith an’ help her.”

“You got it, Applejack!” She watched the filly recede into the distance, recalling how simple life as a child really was. Her reminisce was cut short as a deep voice behind her again called her mind to the question she was evading with all the diligence she could muster.

“So, what’re you gonna do, AJ?”

“Ah don’t know, Big Mac. Ah need more time t’ think.”

“Nnnope. You need to do what’s right an’ own up to what you’ve done.”

“Ah!” she started, stopping as she suddenly found no argument. “Ah... ah know. Dangit, Big Macintosh, ah know.” How does anypony go about apologizin’ fer breakin’ into somepony’s house and stealin’ their stuff? “What am ah supposed t’ tell ‘im, huh? How can ah possibly explain what ah’ve done?”

“Why don’t you just tell ‘im the truth an’ say yer sorry?”

“Do you really think that’d work with somethin’ like this?”

“Eeeyup.”

“Do ya think he’ll be mad?”

“Eeeyup. Applejack, what you did was wrong, especially usin’ Gale to do it. But Silver seems like a reasonable stallion, ah don’t think he’ll hold a grudge if you come clean.” Applejack said nothing, staring at the ground as she searched for the courage to make amends. She couldn’t explain why, but the idea of having him be angry with her was absolutely terrifying. “How about this,” Big Mac started, waiting as Applejack slowly made eye contact, “you can invite him over t’ watch the fourth sign o’ the Zap Apple harvest. Ah bet he’d like to see that. If you’d like, ah’ll even give you two some distance so you can talk to ‘im in private.”

“Ah wish I wasn’t so muddled, that’s a great idea, Big Mac. Thanks.”

“Eeeyup. Now, get back t’ work, we ‘ave a lot to do, especially with a new customer wantin’ more.”

After passing an hour chatting with his newfound friends, Silver waved them off as they went about their separate ways and left him alone with the princesses, who had requested to speak with him alone. It was slightly nerve wracking, being in the presence of royalty in an empty tavern when they had been drinking, but his worries were soon laid to rest, their questions being of a much more serious nature than he had anticipated.

“Silver Moonshine, you said that yours was a family skilled in alchemy, correct?”

“Well, just on my mother’s side, but that is correct, yes.” He pulled back the edge of his coat so they could see his Cutie Mark, and they both instantly recognized the symbols. Alchemy had just started as a branch of magic a few years before Luna’s transformation into Nightmare Moon, and thus she regarded the stallion’s markings with fascination. Celestia, who had seen the rise and fall of the study, knew far better than her sister the risks involved with such practices.

"It is rare to see somepony as skilled in alchemy as yourself, but do be careful. It can be quite dangerous and yield unexpected results. I will not ask you for confirmation, but I doubt you where such clothing simply because you can." Luna gave her sister a curious look as Silver nodded slowly, grateful that he wasn’t required to show them the truth of her words.

“Your perception amazes me, your Highness. I am all too aware of the risks, but thank you for your concern.”

“Not at all, it would be a terrible loss to lose an inventor of such potent potables. We will see you later tonight, at six. Come, Luna. We have some schedules to disrupt.”

“Sister, methinks your friends are having an influence on your behavior. Your ways are growing more devious by the year,” Luna chuckled as she followed her sister out. Having passed much more time than he had planned, he bid Berry farewell and made for the Carousel Boutique. When he explained his position to her, she immediately took pity on the stallion, unable to bare the thought of being trapped to the confines of a single outfit.

“It’s simply awful that somepony would steal another’s clothes. The bits, I could understand nor would I hold a grudge towards somepony that’s hit rock bottom, but stealing one’s clothing? Simply unacceptable. Do not worry, Silver Moonshine, I shall make you several new outfits, seeing as how you’re the most acceptable stallion to come into Ponyville for quite some time.”

“Are Cerulean and Storm really that bad?”

“That bad? I assure you, that blue stallion is far beyond what a simple term like ‘bad’ could possibly ascribe. Sure, some of the things he’s done may have been with good reason, but some things I simply cannot overlook!” He knew that if he let her continue that she’d only work herself into more of a frenzy, but she was tormenting his curious side.

“If you don’t mind me asking, can you give me an example?” He drew back fearfully as an icy glare temporarily veiled her beauteous appearance.

“Ask him about the tea party.” After this, she promptly took his measurements and went about her work, letting him excuse himself with nary another word on the matter. He returned to Starfall Tavern and did an inventory, calculating the proper amount to charge for his new creations and posting the prices accordingly. As was his custom, he served the best stuff first, and as ponies consumed more he served his magically fermented beverages, not wanting to waste the higher quality alcohol on ponies who wouldn’t be able to taste, or care, about the difference. Satisfied that everything was ready, he trotted upstairs and lay down for a nap.

Somehow, Silver had managed to completely bury his head between the two pillows that he owned. This in turn muffled his cousin’s voice to a point that the groggy stallion did not immediately wake, but rather began to dream as his mind interpreted to a voice that he wouldn’t mind being disturbed by.

“Come on, Silver, there’s a certain somepony here to see you.”

“Hnnn, Applejack?”

“Yeah, that’s the one.”

“Taste... good.”

“Uh, come again?” Berry removed the pillow to reveal that he was still very much asleep. She gently shook him awake, suppressing a laugh as he came to, blinking a few times as his eyes focused. “You know, it’s no use dreaming about a mare who is waiting downstairs for you.”

“What? How did... really?”

“She showed up a few minutes ago, asking to speak with you,” she explained, fixing his mane and straightening out his clothes. “Now go on, see what she wants.” It was with great effort that Silver remained calm, resisting the urge to stampede down the stairs to greet Applejack, who was waiting patiently just inside the entrance.

“It’s good to see you, Applejack. How are you?” His characteristically cheery disposition only made the guilt worse, and she winced as a wave of nausea hit her. “Hey, are you feeling alright?”

“Ahm fine. Listen, ah was just... ah was wonderin’ if maybe...” Come on, AJ, spit it out! You’re makin’ a foal of yerself. “Ah was hopin’ you’d watch the fourth sign of the Zap Apple harvest with me.”

“Certainly, I’d love to. Where and when?”

“Uh, ah’ll meet you here at six-thirty, should start around seven tonight.” The consternation on his face was evident. Silver wanted nothing more than to go, but somepony had to keep the tavern running.

“Please tell me you’re not worrying about being here, Silver.” Berry heaved a sigh as she descended the steps. “Sorry, Applejack, wasn’t trying to eavesdrop. Silver, you’re going. Don’t worry about the tavern, I’m sure I can watch after it for an hour or two.”

“Will you be able to stay sober that long?”

“Ouch, come on, Shiny. Have a little more faith in me. I promised I’d catch your burglar, and if I can do that I can most certainly stay sober long enough to manage the bar. Well, sober enough,” she added with a sheepish grin.

“Thanks, Berry. All right, Applejack, I’ll be ready at six-thirty sharp.”

“Much obliged.” She tipped her hat and left, doing her best to ignore the fact that she could feel herself being followed out by his eyes.

“Easy, Silver, you’re shaking.” Berry was indeed correct, likely due to the excitement flowing through him as his mind was consumed by the thought of spending more time with Applejack. It wouldn’t matter if the fourth sign was a grand display or something simple, it was going to be special. Walking over to the bar, he poured himself a glass of cider and began to sip it slowly, pondering what the night would bring.

Luna must have aligned the stars perfectly, as Rarity’s delivery came not days later as he was expecting but a mere hour after Applejack’s invitation. They fit comfortably, while still covering what was necessary, though she left the back a little more open than he was anticipating. It allowed him to display his Cutie Mark though, though after repeated attempts he gave up trying to pay the mare. Satisfied that she had done the stallion justice with her fashions, she left for Fluttershy’s cottage to see the mare before the tavern opened. While she found the behavior of most of the ponies far too crass for her tastes, it was an enjoyable experience when shared with her friends, who had taken quite a liking to the tavern for its fine food and great drinks.

The princesses arrived early, so Silver threw the doors open early and welcomed everypony in. As the novelty of being in the presence of royalty wore off, Silver grabbed their attention and pulled out a barrel from the storeroom, bearing the image of a dragon. Twilight and her friends all exchanged worried looks as Silver presented the cask to the princesses.

“The day this fails to give somepony a good buzz is the day I quit serving drinks. Celestia, Luna, I believed I promised you something special earlier, and here it is. Dragon Liquor, guaranteed to get a fully grown dragon drunk.”

“Verily, I find such a lofty claim to be quite difficult to accept. I shall put thine words to the test, young stallion. I would taste this ‘Dragon Liquor.’” Celestia’s face revealed not skepticism but anticipation, and he served both sisters with a full glass each. Luna’s overconfidence soon robbed her of breath as she took a large swig of the admittedly overpowered drought, coughing like a first time drinker downing a shot of whisky. Celestia barely managed not to land in the same position, feeling the heat rise to her cheeks as the magic brew amplified the alcohol as she took it in. After two cups, the sisters were, indeed, enjoying a good buzz. Rainbow Dash, ever the epitome of confidence, demanded she be allowed to try a shot and was soon laying on her back, staring up at the spiraling room with wonder. Storm scooped up his mess of a mare and sat her lengthwise in his lap, while she grew increasingly entertained with the rollercoaster like effect of the Dragon Liquor.

“When you feel like having a sane fillyfriend again, have her take this,” Silver said with a hearty laugh, offering a vial to Storm. “This will forcibly dissolve the alcohol in her system after a matter of minutes, but she won’t be able to drink for another twenty four hours, at least.”

“I dunno, this is pretty entertaining, but thanks. I’ll hold onto it.” Storm grabbed the vial and tucked it under his wings, not expecting any sudden bursts of passion from his thoroughly inebriated fillyfriend.

Every step was a test of Applejack’s determination as she neared the tavern, already quite noisy and more ponies arriving by the second. Why this was so hard, she couldn’t quite nail down, only that she was incredibly nervous. Making her way through the dining area, she approached the counter and flagged Silver down, who immediately glanced at the clock before trotting over to her.

“I’m sure glad you stopped by, was having a bit too much fun hanging with your friends. Well, our friends, I suppose I should say.” Applejack’s nervousness turned to disgust as she beheld the rulers of Equestria singing loudly and terribly off key, their flushed cheeks a clear indicator of their intoxicated state. Rainbow Dash was still gleaning some fascination from the distortion that danced across her vision, and it took all of Applejack’s self control not to buck Silver good and hard right then and there.

“You got the princesses drunk?”

“At their request, I gave them something strong enough to tickle their fancy. I’m just glad they liked it so much.”

“Ah see. Come on, then. We’re gonna miss it if we don’t hurry.” Silver gave his thanks to Berry again as they headed out of the tavern and towards the farm. The stallion was having trouble trying to figure out something to talk about to break the uneasy silence, but even if he had, Applejack was in no mood to talk. She had been getting nervous over seeing somepony who had the audacity to get the princesses drunk in public? She had half a mind to give him a very solid thwack to the head.

“Dawn, what is it?” The foal suddenly grew incredibly squirmy, so much so that Twilight knew she wasn’t just having a fit. Dawn wasn’t crying, but babbling up a storm and pointing towards the exit with a hoof.

“Twilight, we’d better listen. This looks important.” The couple excused themselves quietly, and with Dawn perched safely on her head, Twilight followed Dawn’s outstretched hoof towards Sweet Apple Acres. The foal quieted down as they made their way into the Zap Apple trees, and Twilight allowed a soft chuckle as she realized her daughters intent. Cerulean was still lost, not having witnessed the signs, only hearing about them.

“Dawn, you really like the stars, don’t you? You just wanted to see the meteor shower.” Twilight closed her eyes as the foal gave her a well deserved pat on the head and returned her eyes to the skies. Cerulean shared the foal’s excitement until the faint sound of voices caused him to motion for silence, making his way through the trees with Twilight close behind. They shared a smile as they found Silver and Applejack laying side by side, looking up at the sky as Dawn was. “I know we should leave them be, but I’d really like to see what happens,” Twilight whispered, torn between allowing their privacy and sating her curiosity. Actually, it was more than that. Twilight desperately wanted to see Applejack let somepony else in, and Cerulean nodded his agreement. It was hard for him to see her suffer the way she had, especially since he knew it was on his account, even if it was beyond his control.

“If things get... interesting, we’ll leave them alone, all right? Otherwise, let’s just see what happens.”

The first stars of the night sky came into view as the sun’s rays slowly faded. Lavender faded to deep blue, and Silver let slip a small sigh as he beheld their beauty.

“This is something you can’t find in Manehatten.”

“What, apples?”

“No, the stars. The city lights are too bright, you have to walk for miles just to catch a glimpse of them. Whenever,” he stopped mid sentence, his eyes growing wide with wonder as the first shooting star of the scheduled meteor shower left its glittering trail in the sky. He was soon enraptured as the sky was filled with spectral trails, and he closed his eyes, bathing in the dancing lights that still remained on his vision.

Applejack’s mind had reached its limit, as her fears, anxieties, anger, and guilt drove her to take action while he was distracted. The nagging doubts in the back of her mind roared to life, and without a word she tore open the vest Rarity had made, ripping it cleanly down the center and revealing his secret. She stumbled back and fell to the ground as he leapt upright, his glassy eyes blazing as she stared at his form in horror, the image imprinting itself in her mind.

Fallen Star

Chapter 9: Fallen Star

There were no words. Nothing could adequately describe the crushing shame that Applejack felt at that moment, staring up at the stallion she had just violated for the sake of her own petty fears. The secret he bore was on clear display, even as his tears rolled down his coat and into the deep scarring on his chest, as if carved by a knife. Like the winding of a river, they traced their paths before building enough to continue on to the thirsty ground below. Blotches of matted fur marked the chemical burns he had suffered as a result of his failed experiments, bringing back the memories of Cerulean’s scars from when Twilight had nearly destroyed her house. And here she had forced his own dark memories to the forefront of his mind while he lay defenseless. There was nothing to be said.

“I... I never...” Silver couldn’t finish. There was a momentary flash as he spent a great deal of his magic teleporting away, leaving Applejack paralyzed on the ground.

“What have ah done...” She stared at the wet earth where his tears had fallen, before slowly crawling over and placing her hoof over them, as if to hide their existence which was soon replaced with her own. There was no strength left to fight the quaking sobs that wracked her body as she closed her eyes, unable to look at the place he had be lying just moments before.

“Why would she...” Cerulean placed a hoof between Twilight and Applejack as she prepared to go all out on the mare, watching as Applejack fell apart. Twilight’s anger swiftly turned into concern as she watched one of her strongest friend weep ashamedly before curling into as tight a ball as she could manage.

“There will be time to confront her on her mistake, but now is not the time for anger, Twilight.”

“I know. Come on, let’s go.” Applejack didn’t hear them approach nor knew of their presence until a lavender hoof wrapped underneath her neck and drew her into a deep embrace. Cerulean sat beside her and placed a hoof on her shoulders, the other holding Dawn as the infant began to cry as well, reaching out and placing both hooves on Applejack’s side. Setting the foal down, Cerulean watched as she crawled onto the mare and wrapped herself around her foreleg. “Applejack?”

“Ah don’t know!” Everypony cringed at the sudden shout as her violent sobs grew in intensity. Applejack was forced to quiet her voice as Dawn’s concern turned to fear, causing her to cry louder and curl up against Cerulean. “Ah don’t... ah don’t know why ah did that... Ah don’t know why ah’ve been feeling so damn angry all the time. Ahm sick of it, Twilight. This isn’t the pony ah wanna be, not who ah used to be...”

The slamming of the tavern doors startled most everypony in the establishment, and a collective cry of alarm arose as Silver bolted up the stairs. Berry immediately ran to investigate, but was stopped midway up the stairs by a powerful ward.

“Silver? It’s me, Berry! Let me in!” He offered no response but the sound of his muffled sobs, made audible by the collective silence in the room. “Silver, please, what happened?” she pleaded, resting her head against the ward. Applejack. Whatever had happened, she had something to do with it, and Berry wasn’t about to let it slide. She returned to the dining area where everypony, even those that had be drinking, fixed their eyes on her. “I’m sorry, but the tavern is closed. Please, everypony, come back tomorrow night, and don’t worry about paying your tabs.”

“Everypony, please respect Berry’s wishes. Besides, it would seem now is not the fitting time for merriment.” At Celestia’s voice, everypony began to move. It was a long few minutes before everypony was out, save Quakehoof, the kitchen staff, and the princesses. Quakehoof placed a well meaning hoof on Berry’s shoulder for a moment before continuing out the door, followed shortly after by Freefall and Snowdrift, their usually carefree attitude drained by the weight of the situation. Berry leaned back against the counter and covered her eyes with a hoof as Ruby trotted up, struggling to be brave despite knowing something was terribly wrong.

“Mom, what’s wrong with Uncle Shiny?”

“I don’t know, sweetie,” she replied, bending down and holding her close, as much for her own comfort as for her daughter’s.

“It must have been a terrible accident, to cause that kind of scarring.” Berry didn’t bother looking up at Celestia’s voice, answering with a nod.

“I’m sorry, your Highness, but I don’t feel comfortable talking to anypony about it. It’s something he’s kept hidden for years, and only his parents and myself know about it.”

“I understand. If there is anything we can do to help, please let us know. You need only talk to Twilight.”

“Thank you, Celestia, Luna.” The sisters nodded and left quietly. Berry slowly made her way over to a table to sit down, closing her eyes and rocking her daughter softly. A sound in the bar caused her to start, wondering who would possibly ignore Celestia’s command when Lemon trotted over, levitating a glass of rainbow juice to Ruby and some cider to her mother. He allowed a slight smile as Ruby gratefully drained the mug, which he immediately left to refill without a word.

“Lemon, thank you. You’re free to go now, I don’t think anypony else is going to stop by looking for a bite to eat.”

“That may well be, but somepony has to make sure you eat.”

“I really don’t think I could stomach anything right now.”

“Hmmm, I find that to be a challenge to my cooking skills.” He stood and grabbed another two mugs, filling them with different ciders and setting them on the table before retreating to the kitchen. He returned a short time later with a dish Berry hadn’t heard of before, along with some pancakes for Ruby. The food smelled divine, and Berry soon devoured the meal and cleaning the plate.

“I believe you have defended your honor, Lemon. I wish there was more though.” Glancing over at the counter, he pulled a second plate into view and set it before her, commenting with a wink.

“One of the first rules of cooking; always make enough for more than the allotted number of guests.” Berry allowed herself a small laugh, before turning her attention back to Ruby who had proven that syrup was more of a fashion statement than a condiment.

“Come on, Ruby. We need to get you a bath.”

“But what about Uncle Shiny?”

“I think he wants some time to himself. We’ll come see him in the morning, alright?”

“Ok, and if he’s still sad, I’ll just have to make funny faces until he feels better!”

“I’m sure he’ll like that, sweetie.” Berry let Lemon out ahead of her, waving as he receded into the night and, giving one last look towards the stairs, locked the doors and made her way home.

Twilight continued to hold Applejack while Cerulean tended to their daughter, though it took much longer for the broken earth pony to regain some semblance of composure than it did for Dawn, who returned to comforting the distressed mare when she had recovered from the shout. “Ahm scared, Twilight. Ah don’t know if ah can fix this. What ah did just now was horrible.”

“Applejack, I have to tell you, I was shocked to see you do something like that. Your friends... we all know that you’ve been hurting, but we couldn’t figure out how to approach it. I wish we could have helped before it got this bad. But now, you’re going to have to find the strength to, if nothing else, say you’re sorry.”

“What if he doesn’t accept it?”

“What’s done is done, Applejack. Your focus needs to be on your own actions, not his. I know you know what’s right, just as you know what you did tonight was wrong.” Cerulean’s words nearly sent her over the edge once more, but he was right. They were all right. She had internalized everything, refusing to let anypony in enough for them to help.

“Ah need some time... time to think about everythin’.”

“We understand, but Applejack... don’t wait too long. You may let him slip beyond your reach if you do.” Applejack knew her words were from experience, having nearly lost Cerulean a year prior. Twilight relaxed her grip as Applejack attempted to stand, rising shakily before stumbling to the ground a few steps later. Big Macintosh appeared from the darkness, scooping his sister onto his back and saying nothing, returning to the house and leaving Cerulean and Twilight alone in the orchard. The night seemed oppressively cold, and as she noticed Cerulean beginning to shiver she teleported everypony back to the library. Dawn gave no resistance to the call of her bed, and Twilight returned downstairs to find Cerulean sitting on the couch, staring into the distance and still shaking lightly.

“Cerulean, let’s get to bed, it’s a cold night.”

“I’m not shaking from the cold.” Twilight sank into the cushions beside him, resting her head in his lap and looking up at his saddened teal eyes. “Twilight... is this my fault? It sure feels like it is. She didn’t start to change until after that night.”

“You know that wasn’t your fault, Cerulean.”

“I wish I shared your confidence.” There was a flash of lavender and he found himself in bed, where Twilight drew his head to her chest and stroked his mane, something both of them found calming. As his soft snores became audible, she closed her eyes and hoped for a better tomorrow, for everypony.

“Mom, come on, wake up! I wanna go see Shiny!” Her daughter’s voice, combined with her splitting migraine, wrenched her into wakefulness and confirmed her suspicions that she had let go a little too much the night before. While she didn’t intend on becoming dependent on his hangover cure, this morning of all days it would be more gratefully received than any other morning in recent memory.

“Ok, sweetie, I’m up. Can you bring...” She stopped as the filly nudged a glass of water towards her, which she drained before rising shakily to her hooves and stepping off the bed. Her legs nearly buckled, and she stood still as the dizziness from the sudden motion threatened to induce a black out.

“Mom, take it easy. You had... a lot, last night.” Berry nodded, making her way to the bathroom as the nausea came in waves. She turned on the shower water to cold and stuck her head into the stream, gasping as the chilled fluid cleared her mind and eased the churning in her stomach. Her headache remained untouched, but that was to be expected. The memories of the day before began to come back, the look on her cousin’s face for the brief second she saw him the clearest of them all.

“Come on, Ruby, let’s go cheer up your uncle.” Ruby nodded and followed her mother into the early morning sunlight, wincing in sync with her mother as her headache screamed profanities for venturing into the the bright outdoors. Berry wanted to arrive as fast as possible, but in her present condition she knew rushing was just not an option. The tavern was silent as they approached. Berry and Ruby started up the stairs, and the filly’s mother let a small sigh of relief out as she passed the limit of the ward he had placed. But what she found wasn’t a slumbering pony, but an empty upper room.

“Mom, where’s Shiny?” Berry didn’t know how to answer, but she somehow knew he was gone. It only took a moment of searching the barren room for her to see a thick white envelope with her name on it sitting on the desk. She opened the unsealed envelope and pulled out a hastily scrawled letter, with sparse water marks dotting the page.

“Berry,

I’m going back to Manehatten, and I leave the tavern to you. The deed is inside, and I will take care of shipping product out to Ponyville. I’m sorry for not saying goodbye, but I had to leave.

Silver Moonshine”

“I’m sorry, Ruby, but your uncle has left.”

“Left, what do you mean left? He’s coming back, right?”

“He’s gone back to Manehatten, sweetie. And I don’t think he’s coming back.”

“But how am I gonna cheer him up if he’s not here?” Berry stooped down to draw her child close, but the filly’s cries caused her to add her own tears to the mix, her arms falling limply to her sides. “It’s not fair! Why’d he leave without saying goodbye? Give him back! I want my Uncle Shiny back!”

“Applejack, wake up.” Her brother’s usually soft voice was cold and hard. She attempted to dig deeper into the blankets before they were yanked away, leaving her frightened and exposed. “You know, ah was worried about that stallion doin’ somethin’ t’ hurt you, but it seems mah worry was in the wrong pony. Now you git out there an’ go apologize.”

“The Zap Apple harvest is...”

“Not as important as fixin’ what you broke, Applejack!”

“Ah know ah messed up, you don’t need t’ shout!”

“Then you best be about makin’ amends, Applejack. I’m right disappointed in you. Now go on, I sent Applebloom to ask Cerulean and some of the others to help with the harvest. We’ll ‘ave more than enough help to cover your share of the work.” She slowly slid off the bed, standing still as if in thought.

“Ah... ah’m sorry, brother. Please, don’t be mad at me.” Big Macintosh relented, giving his crestfallen sister a loose embrace before continuing in a softer tone.

“Ah fergive you, Applejack. But ah’m not the one you need to apologize to.”

“Yer right...” He dropped his hooves and she made her way towards the bathroom, closing the door behind her. Big Mac left as he heard the water switch on, and began preparing for the fifth sign. Applejack didn’t allow herself the comfort of a prolonged shower, mainly because she was worried about losing her nerve. After drying herself off, she re-tied her ponytail and donned her stetson, setting out towards whatever awaited her in the tavern.

All activity in the vicinity of the tavern ground to a halt as the filly’s mournful cries resounded throughout the town. Nopony said a word, and the sound chilled Applejack to the bone as she drew near. All eyes turned to her as she realized she was the only pony still moving, and she swallowed hard as she raised a hoof to knock on the door. She jumped back as a small red streak flew out the door, leaving a trail of tears as she made towards her house. Applejack fearfully turned her eyes back to the entrance to find herself looking into eyes that burned with hatred.

“What... did you do... to my cousin.” Applejack took a step back as her powers of speech failed.

“Ah... Ah didn’t...” Applejack’s vision shifted as Berry tackled her to the ground, and she found taking in air becoming increasingly difficult as the mare’s hooves pressed against her throat.

“What did you do, Applejack! He’s gone, he up and left and you were the only pony with him last night! Now tell me! What... what did you do to him!” Applejack feebly tapped a hoof to hers, and she removed her hooves but remained towering over her as Applejack gasped for breath.

“Ah... ah was tired of ‘im keepin’ secrets, so ah...”

“You what...”

“Ah tore ‘is clothes so I could see what he was,” she began, but got no further as Berry rammed her hoof into Applejack’s jaw. Berry’s migraine was threatening to land her unconscious at any minute, but she didn’t care, not anymore.

“You may as well have just gone and raped him, Applejack! The only ponies that knew about that were his family, and you just exposed it to the whole blasted town!” Tears of rage and black spots clouded Berry’s vision as she glared at the earth pony who was rapidly disappearing from her sight. “You better make this right, or I’ll...” Applejack watched as Berry’s legs gave out, the mare slowly sinking to Applejack’s chest as her body was no longer able to cope with the after effects of dissipation and the torrent of fury that had gripped her.

“Ah’m sorry, Berry. Ah’m gonna fix it, ah promise,” she whispered as her own tears began to spill forth. A small crowd had formed around the two, watching in silence as the orange mare held Berry tight, making no effort to stem the rivers streaming down her cheeks. Seeing the ponies all around, Applejack forced herself upright, hoisting Berry onto her back and starting towards the mare’s house. Even if she hadn’t know which one it was, she would have only had to follow the distraught cries of a filly robbed of her uncle to find it. There was no way for her to brace herself against the sound, and with a trembling hoof she opened the door to find Ruby face down in the entryway, not having made it any farther inside before losing the will to move. She looked up as Applejack entered, looking to her unconscious mother and then back to Applejack.

“Leave us alone.”

“Ruby, ah...”

“I said leave us alone! Just get out! You made Shiny leave, and now I don’t get to see him anymore!” After setting Berry down as gently as she could, she wordlessly made her way out, turning back one last time before shutting the door. Ruby walked over to Berry and nuzzled her way under her limp hoof before curling against her chest, and the scene seared itself to Applejack’s memory, adding to the collection of things she would never forget.

The beauty of the fifth sign was lost on Applejack as she trudged back towards home, unaware that her eyes had yet to exhaust their supply of tears. Big Macintosh looked away from the dancing lights that were lighting the grove to see her approach. Cerulean, Twilight, Storm, Rainbow Dash and Dawn all noticed as well, and she suddenly came to as she found herself surrounded by the concerned faces of her friends. Their collective curiosity about how it had gone was answered without a word, one had only look into her eyes to know that things weren’t all right.

“He’s gone...” They immediately crowded around her as she let her strength fail, sinking to the ground and continuing to stare straight ahead.

“Gone? Like, gone how?”

“He went back home... to Manehatten.”

“Applejack, I know that it’s going to hurt, but you need to find him.” She slowly turned her head to meet Twilight’s gaze. “You can’t just let it end like this. Even if he never forgives you, you have to try.”

Ah have t’ try... just like Cerulean in the orchard, and Storm after the Wonderbolts’ tryouts. Just like Twilight, when Cerulean had nearly given up. Everypony backed away as Applejack struggled upright, looking around the circle and making eye contact with each pony individually. “Thank you, everypony. Ah know mah path now.”

“Applejack, where are you going?” Rainbow Dash called out as she turned and started walking away.

“Ah'm going to Manehatten. I ain’t gonna let things stay like this.”

Memories

Chapter 10: Memories

A single, solid thwack on the door roused Perfect Jewel and Good Spirits from their rest. A glance at the clock revealed that it was two in the morning, and as he was expecting no visitors, he braced himself for whatever pony might be intruding this late.

“Spirits, be careful.” He nodded, making his way down the hall and cracking open the door. Never before had he seen his son in such a state, and he immediately stepped aside as he trudged in without a word.

“Son, what happened?” Silver said nothing, cracking open the door to his old room and climbing into bed, facing the wall. Upon hearing her husband say “son,” Jewel threw back the covers and ran to investigate, stopping beside Spirits as he watched from the doorway. She made as if to enter, but Spirits barred her path, closing the door and motioning her to follow. “He’ll speak to us when he’s ready, but something awful must have happened. He was always such an optimistic, cheerful colt, so for him to be like this...” he whispered, casting a glance back to the room. “I can only imagine what happened to him.” Jewel nodded and followed him back to bed, though they both found sleep to be elusive, fleeing from them every time they drew close.

Silver’s parents awoke earlier than normal the next morning, and it was only with great self restraint that they refrained from invading his room and bombarding him with questions. They knew he’d probably understand if they did, but then, they hadn’t seen their son like this. After finishing breakfast, Jewel left the table and quietly entered his room, kneeling beside the bed and placing a hoof on his shoulder.

“Silver? Are you awake?” He slowly nodded, but remained facing away. “Is everything...” She didn’t bother finishing the question. It was needless. “Do you want to talk about it?” He shook his head, and Jewel sighed as she rose and left the room, closing the door gently and returning to Spirits.

“Anything?” Jewel shook her head, making her way out of the apartment, down the stairs and towards her shop. As distracted as she was, it would be unwise for her to attempt anything other than basic alchemy, regardless of the larger orders whose deadlines were looming in the distance. As much as both Spirits and Jewel wanted to stay, having their son back in the house made maintaining their jobs a higher importance than it was the day before. Spirits entered Silver’s room to find he hadn’t moved an inch since his arrival. “Son, I don’t know what happened, and I won’t ask. But if you feel the need to unload, know your mother and I are always ready.”

“Thanks.” Spirits felt every bit as broken as the hollow voice sounded, the voice of a pony who has lost everything. Silver halfway opened his eyes as Spirits slowly slid his arms around him, drawing him close and whispering three words into his ear before releasing him and exiting the room.

“Don’t give up.” His leaden eyelids forced themselves closed as his father left the room, the fatigue of emotional exhaustion slowly easing him from consciousness.

Applejack was hoping that the anxiety and nausea would have died down on the long train ride, but the only relief she had found was the sparse moments of sleep she had managed to catch during the longest night she could remember. And even when she did manage to sleep, she was confronted by the memories of the hurt caused by a single thoughtless act. Where she once had been forcing herself to take action, a growing, compelling feeling was overpowering her remorse and spurring her on. As the train pulled into the station, she crammed her childhood memories down and stepped off, seeing the bustling city for the first time in many years. Manehatten, even without the pressing matter of apologizing to Silver, was the last place she wanted to be.

“It don’t matter, I ain’t leavin’ until ah’ve said mah piece.” Saying the words out loud was supposed to build her confidence, but as the sound passed her ears and she heard the quavering nervousness and borderline despair, she allowed herself some frustration before trying again. “Dangit, pull it together! I said I ain’t leavin’ without ‘im!” As a boiling anger for her actions coursed through her heart, she used the energy to begin her search, not having any idea where to begin but wishing to Celestia that somehow, she would manage to find a single pony amongst the thousands of others.

For a pony skilled in making alcohol, Applejack decided that the best place to start looking would be the bars. While a sound theory, it was difficult to fathom checking every one individually, seeing as how there was at least one or two every couple of blocks. This was exactly what she did, and with great reluctance, she entered the first and stopped in her tracks as several less than reputable stallions immediately began giving her a thorough looking over.

“Hey there, little lady, come on in and we’ll treat you right.”

“Thank ya kindly, but ah'm just lookin’ fer somepony and he don’t seem t’ be here. Ah’ll just be on mah way, then.” The scent of alcohol and improper oral hygiene assailed her nostrils as somepony grabbed her tail and yanked her backwards, landing her on her back. Three of the stallions crowded around, towering over her and ignoring the barkeeper’s pleas for them to stop. He ducked behind the counter as a mug shattered against the wall behind him, cowering and not saying another word on the matter.

“Ah... ah don’t want any trouble, fellas.”

“You hear that? She don’t want any trouble!” As the three burst into laughter and the memory of her attempted abduction came flooding back, she closed her eyes and began to shake. “I’m afraid it’s a little late for that, lass. You’re already in trouble.”

“You lay a single hoof on her and I’ll snap it clean off.” The three sullenly stepped away as Good Spirits walked in the door with his delivery, stooping to help the mare before stopping cold. “Wait, aren’t you...” he began before Applejack leapt upright and fled the scene. Was it really possible that was the same mare? It’d been a long time, he couldn’t quite say for sure, but something told him it was. “You just can’t leave innocents alone, can you?” he said slowly, turning to face the three. Good Spirits, while not much of a fighter, certainly could look terrifying when the mood took him, and that kind of behavior was something he could not, and would not, tolerate. “I’m sure you three have heard the saying: ‘Fear the Good Spirits of Vengeance.’” The three nodded, suddenly realizing they had backed themselves against the wall. Spirits brought his face in close, before whispering, “That’s me.”

It likely would have done Applejack well to hear the beatdown commence, and even moreso to see the spineless slobs running for their lives, but she was long gone before the scuffle began. Applejack found a bench in an open area to rest, placing her hooves to her head as she tried to calm the fear that had driven her nearly a mile away in a very short time.

“This place hasn’t changed a lick since ah left. Ah know ah need t’ keep goin’ but ah can’t do that again.” She ignored the rumbling in her stomach and collected her thoughts. While loathe to entertain the idea, asking random strangers if they had heard of or seen Silver Moonshine was the only thing she could think of. Applejack allowed herself a few more minutes of rest before beginning to ask around. Half of the ponies were “too busy” to listen to her blathering questions. Of the ponies that did bother to give her the time of day, she usually had to listen to five minutes of pointed jibes about her appearance and accent from the snobs who counted themselves as being too refined and sophisticated to be seen speaking with one such as herself, and even then, almost nopony had heard of Silver Moonshine. She must have asked nearly a hundred ponies before stopping, recalling the whole three answers she had received.

“I heard he moved to some backwater place called Ponyville.”

“He was a great bartender, but I heard he moved recently.”

“Silver? He had such a nice mane. I was, like, so sad when he moved.” Two hours and that was all she had to show for it. Applejack hadn’t eaten since lunch the previous day, and she knew if she didn’t find someplace to eat soon, she may well pass out.

“Well, that was right foalish of me,” she muttered, checking her coin purse to find she hadn’t brought any spare bits for food. “Wait a second, Aunt and Uncle Orange live here! Ah’ll bet they could spare some food, even if ah am just a country bumpkin t’ them.” It had been a long time since her last visit, but she still remembered the way well enough, and soon found herself invited in to her relative’s luxurious house.

“Look, dear, she still wears her hair the way she did when she was a filly, how quaint!”

“I can’t say her sense of fashion has improved. Just look at that beaten up old thing she’s wearing!”

“Yeah, yeah, ah look like a wreck, now,” she started before they devolved into snooty giggles.

“I had almost forgotten how funny you country folk speak!” They soon regretted their words and drew silent as Applejack went from minorly peeved to half starved, emotionally unstable, “ah’ve had a really bad mornin’ an ah don’t need any lip from you” furious.

“Would you just shut up and listen t’ what ah'm tryin’ t’ say? This ain’t a rodeo, but so help me I will buck you hard if y’all don’t quiet down an’ help me!” The outburst had its intended effect, and Applejack continued with an exasperated snort. “Now, mah goofy appearance and accent aside, ah really need yer help. First, ah need food an’ water, ah haven’t had anythin’ fer a day now and it’s startin’ to get to me.”

“I suppose you can help yourself to anything you can find in the kitchen. Honestly, you were such a charming little filly...”

“Uncle Orange, if ah hear one more word outta you an’ it ain’t about mah questions, we’re gonna have ourselves a problem. We clear?”

“Quite.”

“Now then, ah'm lookin’ fer a stallion by the name of Silver Moonshine, uses alchemy t’ make booze. Have you heard of ‘im?”

“Do we look like the sort of ponies to deal with such riff raff?” her aunt said with a haughty sniff, pointing her snout in the air. It was forcibly pulled back down and she soon found her face inches from Applejack’s, whose cold eyes and controlled speech made it quite clear she was of a different mind.

“You’d best watch what you say, auntie. Ah don’t take kindly to anypony insultin’ mah friends. Even the princesses themselves had a right good time at his tavern; it don’t get any more posh than that.” Applejack released her aunt’s muzzle and stepped back, ignoring the indignation with which she regarded such violent action.

“I do know of a jeweler that is said to use alchemy, you may try starting your search there. Its name is supposedly ‘The Ruler of Gold’s Perfect Jewels,’ though you will only see the Jewels part of the name on the sign, as the rest is just some strange symbols."

“Finally, somepony is talkin’ sense. Thank ya, auntie.” Leaving the two disgruntled ponies behind, she found her way to the kitchen and set about diminishing her voracious appetite. This would have been nigh impossible were it not for the fact that it was filled with ingredients and not meals, as she recalled the pitiful portions she was served when staying in Manehatten as a filly. She was halfway through the meal when her mind replayed her words through her head, causing her to pause. “Ah called him mah friend... Ah don’t really have the right, but ah’d like the chance t’ be,” she murmured, staring at the orange she had just peeled. She resumed eating as the thought played through her mind, and bid her irate relatives farewell as she finished.

While she couldn’t say for sure, the sun’s position told her it was well past noon. Finding her uncle’s house had taken a good deal longer than she had hoped, and her aunt’s directions to the jeweler were vague at best. After another hour of wandering the streets in what she had hoped was the right direction, she decided it would be a better use of her time to ask directions and entered into an upper class jewlery shop, and was immediately met with disdainful, half lidded glares.

“I’m terribly sorry, but are you lost? You clearly aren’t of the proper pedigree to be casting your eyes upon our wares.”

“You can take yer fancy jewels an’ shove ‘em where the sun don’t shine.” Applejack allowed a fiendish grin at the collective gasp from her crass statement before continuing. “Ah don’t wanna be here one second longer than ah have to, so if you’ll just answer mah question, ah’ll happily be on mah way. Has anypony heard of some place called ‘The Ruler of the Gold’s Perfect Jewels?’”

“Now that is much more your status. It’s about ten minutes down that way,” the attendant said with a huff, motioning due west.”

“Thank ye kindly, sir. Now go on back to bein’ the delightful snobs y’all are. Everypony knows when it’s crammed that far in, there ain’t no use tryin’ to pull it back out.” She drew some mischievous satisfaction from the cries of outrage behind her, breaking into a gallop so as to get to the shop sooner. She nearly ran right past it, backing up and beholding the incomprehensible sign hanging above the small store. The symbols were different than Silver’s, but they looked fairly similar, and as she entered she found a few customers and the bizarrest of gem creations she had ever seen.

“Welcome, do come in. Feel free to browse, and if there is anything you need, let me know.”

“Finally, someplace a pony can enter without bein’ told they’re filthy just cause they talk different,” she chuckled, approaching the unicorn behind the counter with a grateful smile. Her deep blue eyes reminded her of Silver’s mane, and her gold and silver mane was tied into a braided ponytail. Her coat was almost pure white, and golden glasses sat perched on the end of her muzzle. It was strange, she could likely pass as a high class pony with a little change of mane and a snobby attitude, but as she spoke it eliminated any doubt in Applejack’s mind that she was as grounded as a pony can be.

“Fiscal status is hardly an indicator of a pony’s character. Anypony is welcome in my shop as long as they are respectful. That is all I ask.”

“If only everypony here could take a lesson from ya,” Applejack muttered, eliciting a small laugh from the unicorn. “May ah ask yer name? Ah haven’t met many decent ponies ‘round here.”

“But of course, I am Perfect Jewel. Yours?” As she raised a hoof to her chest, Applejack noticed she was wearing matching golden hoof rings, each set with a blue jewel. They were reminiscent of a sapphire, but a slightly deeper blue.

“Applejack, pleasure to meet you. Now, ah heard somepony in this shop knows a thing or two about alchemy. Ah was wonderin’ if you might be able to point me in the right direction.”

“That would be me, see?” she said, turning slightly to reveal her Cutie Mark; a symbol Applejack nearly mistook as being the same as Silver’s, set inside of a ring. “Is there something you wish to know about alchemy? It’s rare that I receive questions on the subject.”

“Ah'm actually lookin’ for somepony named Silver Moonshine, do you know him?” Applejack made the connection the moment Perfect Jewel gasped, even before she spoke.

“I am his mother, Applejack. He returned home to us early this morning, but I’m afraid he’s likely not in the mood for visitors. You wouldn’t happen to know something about that, would you?” Applejack's ears fell as she looked towards the ground, unable to face the mare as her voice quieted to a pained whisper.

"Ah'm afraid I'm the reason." As Applejack hung her head in shame, Jewel knew that this was neither the time nor the place for the conversation that loomed.

“Applejack, I will hear what you have to say, but not here, not now.” Jewel scribbled down an address and time of meeting before offering the note to the mare, who was still refusing to make eye contact. “You’re not a unicorn, so you’re going to have to grab it.” Applejack glanced up just long enough to accept the note before exiting the building, the few customers present watching her go before turning their attention to the jewels.

It was a very long three hours of waiting for Applejack, made longer by her thoughts that wouldn’t be quiet for more than a few seconds. As the sun went down, she grew increasingly nervous of the ponies lining the streets, and thus spent the last half hour waiting patiently outside the door of the apartment Jewel had indicated. The unicorn was quite surprised to find the orange earth pony sitting by her door when she arrived, rousing her curiosity as to just how this mare was affiliated with her son. All things in due time.

“Your punctuality is appreciated, Applejack, but you are a little early. No matter, let us go inside.” The door, unbeknown to Applejack, was unlocked, and Good Spirits was already inside. The two stopped and stared at each other for a moment.

“You’re that mare from earlier, aren’t you? Are you all right?”

“Yes sir, thanks fer that. Ah could ‘ave taken ‘em if ah wasn’t so shaken up.”

“Applejack, this is Good Spirits, Silver’s father. Have you two met?” Applejack should have made the connection the moment she saw him, but she couldn’t help but be shocked by the turn of events.

“Only twice. Come in, have a seat,” he replied, motioning to the table. Despite their friendly demeanor, fear and worry clawed its way up her chest as she sat down, keeping her eyes firmly locked on the table. Spirits didn’t have any idea why Jewel had brought the mare in, and Jewel explained their encounter in hushed tones before they both turned to Applejack. “It would seem that you have some explaining to do.”

“Is... is Silver home? Ah’d like t’ speak with ‘im.”

“I’m sorry, Applejack, but he left before I got home from work. Jewel said that you admitted to being the reason for his return. What did you mean?”

“Ah...” The choking sensation in her throat caught the words, holding them captive as the guilt came flooding back. It was no use trying to fight it, and she deserved whatever she got, so she let it out. “Ah hurt Silver really bad. Ah did somethin’ terrible, somethin’ ah don’t think he’ll ever fergive me for, and ah don’t... ah don’t even think ah’ll fergive mahself.” Spirits and Jewel remained silent, which only spurred her tears to flow more freely. “Ah know he’s your son, an’ ah don’t deserve another chance, but even if ah can’t fix things... even if ah never see him again after tonight, ah want to at least try to set things right. Please, if you can help me find ‘im...”

“There are... two places he’d likely be.” Applejack forced her head upright to meet the deep azure earth pony’s gaze. “One is the bar he used to work at, before moving to Ponyville. I’ll give you the address. If he’s not there, then you’re only hope is to head due north out of the city, and just keep walking until you can see the stars.” She reached out a weak hoof and gave the note a look before clutching it to her chest.

“Before you go, Applejack, there’s something I think you should see.” As Applejack lifted her eyes, Perfect Jewel removed one of her bracelets, revealing several scars much like the ones that coated Silver’s body. Applejack let out a small whimper and covered her eyes as the memory came flooding back, confirming Jewel’s suspicions as to what had happened. “Silver has endured more than his share of pain, more than you can know. So please, Applejack, be gentle.”

The Fight Inside

Chapter 11: The Fight Inside

Thanks to the collective help of Twilight and some of her friends, that year’s Zap Apple harvest was the largest and most successful ever, a fact which would have resulted in jubilation had the day not been overshadowed by worry. First Silver had gone, and Applejack followed shortly after. She would be gone at least two days, and nopony had any way of knowing if and when Silver would ever return, and thus there was very little speaking. The only things that could be said would be superfluous, as they all shared the same thoughts and fears.

Big Macintosh displayed perhaps the most faith, asking for their help juicing some of the Zap Apples to fulfill Silver’s order upon his return, since the Zap Apples would rot overnight if left in their current state. They willingly obliged, eager to do anything that might help the situation. Silver couldn’t have known how deeply he had ingrained himself into the Ponyville community, and as news of what had happened spread through the town, not even the beautiful sunny day could pierce the cloud of depression that settled in the wake of his departure.

Perhaps it was for this reason that the tavern was packed to the brim that night and, in desperate need of assistance, Twilight and Rainbow Dash volunteered to help as servers while Berry worked the bar. When she finally found a moment to rest, nearly two hours after opening, she noticed Big Macintosh making his way over and braced for a conversation that was to be unpleasant at best.

“What’ll it be, Big Mac?”

“Ah’ll have some cider. Royal gala kind, please.” She quietly complied, offering him a mug which he drained half way in a single, massive gulp.

“What, you’re not going to get mad at me for hitting your sister?” Big Mac paused with the mug halfway to his lips before slowly lowering it back to the counter.

“Nnnope. Ah didn’t know you smacked her until just now, she didn’t say nothin’. But ah’d say she deserved it.” He studied her shocked expression which only lasted for a few seconds before she moved away, collecting empty cups and doling out refills before standing before Big Mac once more.

“Do you have any idea... what she did to my cousin, Big Mac?”

“Nnnope. An’ to be honest, ah don’t need to. Ah’ll ah know is ah’ve never seen my sister in a sorrier state in her life. An’ if it’s by her own actions, then it must ‘ave been awful. An’ that’s why ah wanna say ahm sorry.”

“It’s not your fault, Big Macintosh.”

“That may be. Berry, ah know you’re mad, an’ ah have no right to tell you not t’ be. But ah will ask that you don’t hate Applejack for what she’s done. At least don’t spread it around. She’s pretty tore up by the whole thing too, an’ she has had her share o’ troubles, if you catch mah meanin’.” He drained the last of the cider, paid his bill, and left, leaving Berry alone to digest the information. It was difficult for her to imagine that the Applejack Ponyville had come to love for her honesty and work ethic would even consider doing what she had to her cousin, so maybe there was some truth in Big Macintosh’s words as well. Frustrated that his words were succeeding in dispelling some of her pent up aggression, she focused her mind to the serving of the full house.

Seeing Rainbow Dash wave from a table in the back as her two impromptu servers took a well deserved break, Berry loaded a platter and served another round of drinks to the ponies gathered around, doing their best not to make eye contact with the mare. They were Applejack’s friends, and they felt as worried as they did guilty that things had gotten to this point without them noticing or stepping in. They fell silent until Berry left, whereupon they resumed speaking just loud enough to be heard over the hubbub.

“I still can’t believe Applejack would just tear apart such a brilliant vest. I know she doesn’t have the highest appreciation for fashion, but that is simply barbaric.” It was hard to tell if Rarity was being serious about the vest or trying to alleviate the situation with a dose of humor, but either way it failed. She was, in fact, attempting both at once, though as with everypony else, mirth was a lost cause that evening. Even Pinkie Pie recognized the gravity of the situation as she stared sullenly at her half finished rainbow cocktail, her usually poofy hair hanging straight down without an ounce of energy to sustain the frizz.

“I can’t believe we didn’t catch on sooner. I feel like I’ve failed the loyalty test,” Rainbow Dash muttered, smacking the table with a hoof and leaning into Storm’s chest.

“I don’t think we should be blaming ourselves. She internalized everything, and while we did notice the signs, I know that my attempts to pry were unsuccessful.” Everypony nodded their agreement at Twilight’s sage words, but how could they take any comfort that they were innocent? One of their closest, strongest friends seemed to be crumbling by the day, and nopony had any idea how to help, or even what was causing the transition. All save two.

“She’s afraid.” Everypony turned to look at Cerulean as he spoke, and Twilight gave him a nod as he continued. “Storm, you weren’t present for this, but the night that we both got drunk at Applejack’s, something very nearly happened between me and her.”

“I still don’t remember most of the night, so even if I was you’d likely have to explain it.”

“I don’t think it’s any secret that she had very real feelings for me, feelings that I couldn’t return.” They all nodded slowly. “That night was the night she forced herself to let go. Everything, all the changes that we’ve seen, started the next day.”

“But she seemed fine for a while! Remember how happy she was at your wedding?”

“That was likely because she thought it would help her move on,” Twilight said slowly. “Friends, there are two things that Applejack is struggling to overcome right now; fear and loneliness. I think, if she can fix this, Silver may be able to fill the hole in her heart, but only if she can overcome her fear of letting him in.”

“But, Twilight, how can you know that? They’ve barely spent any time together, I think,” Fluttershy asked.

“I think there are a lot of ways that Applejack and Silver are alike, based off of what I’ve seen and heard from him,” Twilight replied before shaking her head, staring at the tabletop. “But after this... nothing is certain.”

Berry cleared the last of the glasses from the counter, waving goodbye to the last few ponies as they left. Twilight and Rainbow Dash walked over to Berry as they finished clearing tables, apologizing for the way things had turned out.

“We know it isn’t technically our fault, but still...”

“Rainbow Dash, Twilight, it’s ok. I don’t... hate Applejack, all right? Don’t get me wrong, I’m not about to say I’m sorry for hitting her the way I did, and I’d do it again. But if what Big Macintosh said was true, and she really does have something going on that could prompt her to do something so stupid and cruel, then maybe she’s more deserving of pity, not my scorn.”

“Thank you, Berry. That’s about all we can ask for, right now. How is Ruby doing?” Berry turned away, clenching a hoof as she fought to control herself.

“She wants her Shiny back.” Whether they knew each other well or not, Twilight couldn’t stand seeing Berry so distraught over her child, being a mother herself and knowing full well what kind of punishment she’d give anypony who hurt her daughter in any way. Berry tensed as Twilight drew her into an easy embrace, but soon relaxed, accepting the comfort for what it was. The two mares made their exit, and Berry didn’t even have the strength left to pound down some alcohol, making her way up the stairs towards Silver’s room where she found Ruby asleep in his bed. Berry gently lowered herself down beside Ruby who instinctively rolled towards her, and she draped an arm around the filly as she waited for sleep to come.

Either the town wide depression had manifested itself physically, or the weather pegasi had a cruel sense of humor, as the next morning was totally overcast and blocked out most all of the sunlight. The weather did match the collective mood though, so in that regard, a pony may consider the pegasi quite adept in their planning. While completely unfazed by the gloom, Storm was somewhat disturbed by the utter lack of spunk that had come to define his fillyfriend. And thus, he made a gamble. It was risky, it was daring, and he had no idea what the outcome would be, but he had somehow managed to find a way to say the right things, and he prayed that his luck would continue as he led the sulking cyan mare above the dense cloud coverage and towards sunnier skies.

“Storm, come on, I don’t feel like practicing right now. Applejack’s in Manehatten right now trying to fix things and I can’t do anything to help.”

“You know, I think there is something you could do to help. Besides, I think the ponies here in Ponyville could use some hope too.”

“Somehow, I doubt my pranks are going to bring any laughs today.”

“Perhaps not, but a Sonic Rainboom might. She might see it, all the way over in Manehatten.” Rainbow Dash paused to consider this. Storm was probably right, as Applejack had mentioned the she saw Dash’s first ever Rainboom from her uncle’s house.

“You’re probably right, but I don’t think I have the strength to do one right now.” He ceased his ascent, leading them onto a cloud just big enough for them to sit comfortably before gently taking a hold of her right forehoof. She was utterly confused by the motion before he brought a wing around, revealing a small box that he had hidden in his feathers, and he opened it to reveal a beautiful ring that shone with all the colors of the rainbow. As Rainbow looked up at the stallion who was now bathed in many hues, he asked the question she’d been longing to hear for months.

“Rainbow Dash, will you marry me?” The space she had once occupied was empty in an instant, and Storm barely had time to look up before the jubilant mare broke the speed of sound, the ensuing magical wave expanding and drenching the clouds below with dancing lights. Storm, who was assuming the reaction was positive, sat waiting with the ring still outstretched. Rainbow Dash, realizing she had forgotten something important, screeched to a halt and dropped like a rock, accelerating as she returned to claim her prize. Storm had been tackled several times at high speeds before, so he stood, watching her descent and dropped into a dive right as she came near, her imminent approach preceded by a growing squeal that, to the best of his abilities, sounded like, “Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!” He would have confirmed this, but as she wrapped her arms around his waist, the sound barrier was broken a second time, dispelling the clouds and radiating hope to the ponies below.

“Quakehoof, come take a look at this,” Flying Grace said excitedly, pointing outside. He was instantly at her side, and while he feared it had something to do with her fast approaching day of delivery, he let forth a mighty laugh as rainbows graced the skies. “I do believe we will officially have our daughter-in-law soon.”

“Indeed. Scootaloo?” he called out, and the little filly galloped into the room, preparing to ask why she had been summoned before all but gluing her face to the window.

“A Sonic Rainboom! That’s so cool! Wait, does that mean Storm finally asked her?”

“Can you think of any other reason for such a display?”

“Woohoo, I get a sister! I get a sister!” Scootaloo’s ecstasy was soon cut short as her parent’s plied their trade of chronically turning any happy moment upside down.

“Hmmm, Quakehoof...”

“Yes, dear?”

“How long would you expect before she’s carrying our grandchild?” Scootaloo was immobilized by the thought. It wasn’t that she didn’t know they were doing... that kind of thing, but she dutifully kept such details tucked away where they weren’t being flaunted. Her parents, perceiving her discomfort, promptly continued.

“Oh, I would say four months, at the most.”

“Dad!”

“Now that is optimistic of you. I say two months at best.”

“Ewww, mom, stop! That’s so gross!”

“Then again, as active as they are, there’s always a chance the contraceptives will...” The rest of Flying Grace’s statement was drowned out by the ear piercing wail that filled the room before swiftly carrying out the door and through the streets. “That’s no fun, I didn’t even get to remind her that she’d be able to look forward to similar treatment when she’s older.” Quakehoof chuckled softly as he draped a hoof around his wife’s shoulder, beaming as he watched son and future daughter-in-law dart through the skies.

“Twilight, I think something is bothering Dawn. It’s not normal for her to be this fussy, and she won’t stop looking out the window.”

“I know, I’ve noticed. What do you think we should do?” Cerulean walked up to the foal, following her line of sight outside and into the early night sky.

“I think we should do a little stargazing. Is that alright with you, Dawn?” With a flash she dropped onto his back and yanked his mane like reigns, urging him to hurry. “Come, Twilight, it’s going to be cold out. You know I don’t like the cold.”

“And yet you love the snow. Explain to me how that makes sense again?”

“Likely the same logic that prompted you to slather your ice cream in tartar sauce.”

“Hey, I was pregnant. What’s your excuse?”

“I’m a stallion?”

“That explains a lot.” She met his indignant look with a kiss, and he followed her downstairs and outside. They wandered outside the city limits a ways, laying back on a grassy hill and looking up at the sky as the first stars began to appear. Dawn stared entranced at the sky, and Twilight snuggled closer to Cerulean as a light spring breeze brought a slight chill to the air. “Cerulean, we can’t let Applejack slip into despair. So, regardless of what happens in Manehatten, let’s try harder to be there for her.”

“We will, Twilight. Ponies don’t realize the need for a special somepony all at the same time, but once somepony does, there’s only so much one can do to fill the void. For Applejack... that void has been growing for far longer than this last year.” Twilight nodded, returning her gaze to the stars.

“It started all those years back where she is now, in Manehatten. Maybe that’s where she’ll find her answer.”

Applejack stood in front of the bar, dreading the idea of seeing Silver in such a public place but knowing she had no right to hesitate. Even with what had happened that very morning, nothing could be so terrifying for her that it could match what the stallion must be feeling. The atmosphere of the bar was much different than the first. Everypony seemed to know each other, and the sound of cheerful laughter rose above the murmur of the conversations. The barkeeper noticed her glancing around the room and flagged her down.

“Hey there, miss. I know just about everypony in this room, but I don’t believe we’ve met. What’s your name?”

“Applejack,” she said flatly as her guard rose.

“I thought it might be. Silver told me about you earlier.”

“Is he here?”

“And why should I tell that to the mare that broke his heart, huh?”

“Ah didn’t mean to...”

“But you did, Applejack. Did you know he’s never liked a mare, never shown any romantic interest in anypony?”

“Ah thought he’d be right popular in a place like this.”

“Oh, make no mistake, he was. But he didn’t care. He didn’t want any of the mares that other ponies would die for a shot to be with. No, Applejack, he wanted you.” Applejack was speechless as her misconceptions crumbled to dust. She had him figured for the suave smooth talker that knew his way around a mare’s heart, but Applejack was finally forced to confront the truth; all her assumptions were wrong.

“Oh Celestia...” The barkeeper watched as the mare sat down hard, ignoring the odd looks as her mind reeled. Every passing hour, the full weight of her betrayal of his trust weighed down more heavily upon her. If she had just taken the time... “No!” she suddenly shouted, causing several ponies to turn and stare as she launched herself upright and slammed a hoof down on the counter top. “I ain’t gonna let it end like this! Ah messed up bad, but dangit ah’m not gonna let him go before ah can at least apologize. Please, ah’m beggin’ ya, if you know where he is, tell me!”

“He’s likely outside the city, somewhere quiet, somewhere alone. Somewhere with a view.” The stallion’s words confirmed Good Spirits’ second guess, and Applejack wasted no time, tearing out of the door and barely managing not to bowl anypony over. She was quite far from the northern exit, but she urged her legs forward, passing the gate fifteen minutes later and into the countryside. She didn’t slow down until the stars came into view, finally moving far enough away from the city lights to behold the natural lights twinkling above.

A quick scan of the area revealed he wasn’t in sight, and she continued at an easy trot, searching all around. After another full hour, she was about to give up hope when a small, white blotch appeared on her vision. Determination spurred her onwards, and as she drew close she slowed to a canter. Silver lay on his back, staring up at the sky. His clothes lay on a rock nearby, his mangled chest displayed in stark contrast with the celestial beauty.

Silver sat up with a start as she approached, not expecting anypony to find him so far away, much less the mare that was slowly making her way towards him. The rage that he had been seeking to quell ever since he awoke flared as she sat in front of him, and he prepared his tirade should she even mention the words, “I’m sorry.” To his surprise, she slowly reach up and set her hat on the ground before reaching back and untying her mane and tail, letting the hair flow freely. She looked like a completely different mare, her tough exterior gone, leaving a beautiful country flower in its stead.

“That look,” she started slowly, “is why ah wear this hat.” Silver clamped his jaw shut, having accidentally let it hang open at her transformation. In truth, he had wanted to see her again, but the pain of being violated like he had been fought it tooth and hoof for dominance. “You asked me once why I wear mah hat, so ah’ll tell ya. When ah was a little filly, I came to Manehatten t’ live with mah uncle and aunt. It didn’t work out too well, ah couldn’t stand the city. On the way back home ah... ah got taken by somepony. Somepony rescued me before anythin’ happened, but ever since ah’ve been scared o’ colts.” Applejack couldn’t say for sure if he were listening or not, as he sat motionless and dead silent. The fear of losing somepony that could have been a friend, the anger at herself for being so cruel, and the guilt for becoming the source of his trauma overpowered the last of her strength, and Silver watched as the mare began to cry, softly at first but growing as she continued.

“There’s so much ah want t’ say, so many things about all this that ah’ve done terribly wrong. It ain’t enough to just say ah’m sorry, but what else can ah do, Silver? Ah’d do anythin’ for another chance, even if it’s just bein’ friends...” Unable to stand the maelstrom of convoluted emotion that was tearing at her mind, she threw her hooves around Silver’s neck and buried her face in his chest. He waited as he expected her to recoil in disgust, but she didn’t. He placed a hoof to his head as a million voices seem to scream out at once, before a sudden shift landed him on the back, looking up that sky.

Applejack’s tear stained face blocked the view of the stars, and the tumult within grew louder as he watched her lips draw close to his own. It was the only thing Applejack had left to give, herself, and it made sense to her. “Please, Silver, come back...” Silver wanted to accept, more than anything, but with everything that was going on, the fear shouted the loudest. She snapped her eyes open as Silver caught her muzzle, pushing her back and sitting upright.

“I’m sorry, Applejack, but no.” Silver couldn't have understood the full extent of his error as the mare backed away as if stricken. He reached out his hoof but she flinched and backed away further, giving him one last terrified glance before galloping off into the night. He couldn’t hold back the streams from his eyes as a meteor shower lit the skies above, the flashing lights illuminating the stetson that lay abandoned in the tear-stained grass.

Isolation

Chapter 12: Isolation

Perfect Jewel and Good Spirits disregarded the growing urge to sleep, committing themselves to stay awake until their son’s return. They didn’t head into the endeavour with any expectations, but as the clock drew close to midnight they began to wonder about what kind of condition they would be in the next day. The cracking open of the door filled them with momentary hope, but it quickly dissipated as their son’s downcast eyes met their own, and they exchanged worried glances at the notable absence of an orange earth pony. Silver closed the door and stood in the entryway, staring at the ground for a time before making his way over and sitting down at the table, where his parents waited respectfully for him to speak. Patience can only extend so far, and after a good five minutes, Jewel broke the silence.

“Silver, what happened?”

“She... tried to kiss me.” Were it not for the utterly despondent look on his face, this would have been cause for rejoicing.

“Tried? Did she get scared and back down?”

“No, I stopped her. I pushed her away,” he replied, turning his head away.

“I see. Why?”

“I don’t... I don’t know.”

“You don’t know? Surely you must have had a reason.” Silver could only shake his head, having no way to put what he had felt that moment into words. “What else?”

“She told me that when she was a filly, somepony here in Manehatten tried to abduct her, and that’s why she always wears her hat, and her mane in a ponytail.”

“And why do you think she would tell you that?”

“To make me feel sorry for her?”

“Is that really what you think?”

“Son, she was telling you the truth.”

“How do you know, dad? That mare has shot me so many different signals, my mind is a disaster right now. So, if you can shed some light on the situation, then please, by all means, continue.”

“I was the one that stopped her abduction.” Silver sat shellshocked by the revelation. While he admitted that it would be wrong to assume she had invented the story out of a necessity for his forgiveness, he hadn’t entirely trusted her words either. But for his own father to confirm them, it left him with no room to doubt the sincerity of her words. “It was many years back, fifteen to twenty best I can guess. I heard the briefest of screams, and I rounded the corner in time to see somepony trying to take a little orange earth pony filly away. He had a hoof over her mouth, and I’ll never forget the terror and desperation I saw in the child’s eyes.”

“Oh, Celestia, that explains...” Silver whispered, closing his eyes and resting his head on his hooves. He had unwittingly mimicked the same motion, covering her mouth the way he had.

“Son, this very morning... well, yesterday now, technically,” he muttered, glancing at the clock. “Yesterday, she was cornered in much the same way in one of the less reputable bars, and I arrived in time to make sure she didn’t come to harm. But why, if she lives in Ponyville and clearly has an unpleasant history with Manehatten, do you think that she’d come back?”

“I know, dad, she came back for me. But how can I forgive her after what she’s done? I’ve never... felt so humiliated and ashamed as I did at that moment.”

“Silver, we are not asking that you disregard your own feelings, but that you stop to consider the lengths this mare is going in order to make amends. For somepony with such a history with colts to let you see her in such a condition, it’s... Silver, she was stripping herself bare, just as she had done to you. Applejack presented herself to you in the same weakness and fear that you yourself have spoken to us many times about feeling. And then you rejected her.” Silver could only hang his head in shame as his mother’s words penetrated deep into his heart. “Silver, it is not for us to say what is right or wrong for you now, that is a path you much choose for yourself. But, I think, that mare at least deserves a chance to be your friend. Give it some time, but don’t wait too long to make a decision.”

If I could just ascertain what the hay that mare is thinking, this would be so much easier! What I’m thinking, for that matter. “That’s it. Mom, I’m going to need to use the lab at your shop for a while. I’m going to finish it.”

“Son, please, don’t try that again. Look at what it’s done to you already!” Jewel pleaded, motioning to his scarred frame.

“I’m sorry, but I have to do this.”

It was strange, really. A simple change of appearance, and suddenly nopony knows who you are. Applejack simultaneously despised the prying stares and thanked Celestia that nearly nopony recognized her as she stepped off the train back into Ponyville, immediately galloping straight for Sweet Apple Acres.

“Hey, sis! It’s good to see,” Applebloom exclaimed before the orange blur whipped past her and into the house, where an audible slam indicated she had sealed herself in her room. “Ah better get Big Macintosh, somethin’ ain’t right. Brother! Big Macintosh, where are ya?” Applebloom raced around to the barn where she found Big Macintosh tending to the other animals. As the filly had a tendency to be somewhat excitable he paid her no heed, continuing what he was doing until he heard Applejack’s name mentioned.

“So, she’s back already?”

“Eeeyup!” Applebloom quipped. “But, ah don’t think everythin’s all right. She weren’t wearin’ her hat, and... wait, Big Mac, where’re you goin’?” The crimson juggernaut tore out the door, leaving his confused little sister to ponder why everypony suddenly felt the need to rush. Applebloom hadn’t been told about Applejack’s past, and thus couldn’t have understood the implications, for her to be here so soon, and alone... Narrowly avoiding making a pie out of Granny Smith, he bolted up the stairs and tried the door only to find it locked.

“Applejack, open up. What happened in Manehatten?” There was a slight creak on the bed as Applejack shifted her weight, confirming her location but nothing more. “Applejack, talk t’ me.” Still nothing. Big Macintosh knew he could be overbearing and intrusive at times when dealing with his sister, but he rarely regretted it. Turning around, he gave the door a good buck, splintering the frame as the hinges were ripped from the wall. As he turned back, his concern turned to fury as he saw his sister glance up with a knife held just below the neckline, and without a thought he shoved her down, grabbed the knife and flung it out the door, where it buried itself into the wall. “How could you even think...”

“You moron, ah wasn’t gonna hurt mahself, now get offa me!”

“Well now, this is a poor spot for a knife! You shouldn’t just leave things like this around, Applejack!” Granny Smith explained calmly, seemingly oblivious to the situation as she gave the knife a good tug, though the only thing that came out were her dentures. “Oh, I get it, you was makin’ a denture holder! Oh, now that’s real thoughtful of ya, Applejack!” She slowly walked out of sight, the temporary intrusion giving Big Macintosh the time to calm down.

“Ah can’t believe you thought ah’d do somethin’ like that, Big Macintosh.”

“It’s yer first day back in town, Silver ain’t with ya, an’ yer not wearin’ yer hat. You lock yerself in yer room, and I come in to find you with a knife? What did you expect me t’ think?”

“Ah was just... gonna cut mah hair.” Big Mac heaved a sigh and sat down on the bed with his back to his sister.

“Tell me what happened, sis.” Starting with the moment she stepped off the train in Manehatten, Applejack began to recount what had happened since she left. The audible grinding of her brother’s teeth brought her little comfort as she recalled her ill fated trip to the bar, and yielded as a strong foreleg drew her close.

“Ahm shakin’ like a leaf in a hurricane, ain’t I.”

“Eeeyup.” Pushing past the fear that the memory had brought on, she continued through to Silver’s eventual refusal to come back, and of herself.

“Ah didn’t know what else t’ do, brother. Please don’t be mad at me, ah wasn’t tryin to...”

“Ah ain’t mad, AJ.” They sat in silence, each with their own thoughts. While Big Macintosh was, as a brother, glad nothing had happened between them that night, he could also see just how deeply his sister was torn by her rejection. In that regard, perhaps it would have been better for both of them.

“What am ah supposed t’ do now, Big Mac? Ah know he said he ain’t comin’ back, but right now, that’s all ah want. Ah don’t... want t’ have to let go again. An’ besides, more ponies than just me are achin’ for ‘is return.”

“Fer now, just get some rest, Applejack,” he replied, motioning to her heavy eyes. “You look dang close t’ that time you tried to clear the whole orchard yerself, an ah don’t need you taken ill when there’s work t’ be done.” Applejack could almost laugh at the statement, but it died about half way out, a small cough the only sign of its demise. Her brother released her from his embrace and laid her down, closing the drapes and examining the broken door. Applejack closed her eyes and soon drifted into a deep sleep, such that even the pounding of the nails a short while later was unsuccessful in disturbing the tuckered mare. Giving the door a few tests, Big Mac gave one last glance towards his sister before leaving her, grabbing the knife from the wall as he went.

Dawn was a nearly perfect student, even at a young age. Sure, her questions were difficult to decipher and she liked to snack using the books as a placemat and frequently argued with her instructor, but other than that she was...

“An absolute little terror, missy. Just look at what you did to this! ‘Fundamentals of Basic Spellcasting,’ covered in syrup, and a first edition no less! What have you got to say for yourself, Dawn?” At her mother’s shout, the foal immediately flopped onto her side, sucking thoughtfully on a hoof that still tasted of maple and pretending to be asleep. Cerulean looked up from the book he was reading as Twilight came racing down the stairs and stood tapping her hoof impatiently, not falling for the foal’s act for even a second. Realizing the game was up, Dawn leapt upright and bolted towards the kitchen where she was supposed to have been. Unfortunately, her hair swished in front of her face and she dazed herself with a rather inopportune meet and greet with the doorframe. “All right then, come on. Bath time.”

“No... bath!” she shouted, suddenly coming alive and struggling furiously. Before she could resort to magic, Twilight cast a smaller version of the magic dispelling ward she had used to get rid of the “Want it, Need it” spell she had cast on Cerulean when she was pregnant. The filly soon ceased her struggle and gave in as Twilight plopped her in the sink and turned on the warm water. Cerulean stood and stretched, listening as the foal made full use of the water, spraying Twilight in between bouts of pouting.

“Twilight, would you like some...”

“Yes, she’s all yours,” the frustrated mother murmured as she swept out of the kitchen, sitting on the couch and listening as the pouting soon turned to laughter. Five minutes later a startlingly clean Dawn bounded into the living room, selecting a picture book from a low shelf and resuming her studies. While rare, having foals develop speech at such an early age wasn’t unheard of, and even though her first word was only two days back, she was building an impressive vocabulary. Having inherited her mother’s curiosity, she eagerly spent much of her time with her muzzle glued to the sweet scent of musty pages.

“Twilight, what’s wrong?” Cerulean asked, trotting over and sitting beside her.

“It’s not fair, she likes you more.” Dawn paused and stared in her mother’s direction, though Twilight had turned to face Cerulean so she didn’t notice. “I mean, just look at how easily she let you give her a bath just now, and that’s not the only thing. She always sits with you, hangs on you... Am I doing something wrong, Cerulean?” The soft pitter patter of hooves bid Twilight glance down at Dawn, who was standing beside the couch with outstretched forelegs. Upon being sat down, the filly wrapped Twilight in what she imagined was a tight embrace, though her hooves barely made contact with her back.

“No sad, Twi. Love mam!”

“I love you too, Dawn,” Twilight replied, holding her close and smiling gratefully at the filly’s encouragement.

“I think you have your answer, Twilight. Somepony has to be the disciplinarian, and we both know that I don’t manage that well with that little charmer in your lap. But that doesn’t mean she loves you any less.”

“Silly Twi.” Having completed her mission, the filly clambered down and returned to her book while Twilight watched her with pride, until a knock at the door bid them rise.

“Big Macintosh, is something wrong?” Twilight asked as soon as she saw the earth pony standing outside, looking serious.

“Applejack came back this mornin’ but Silver refused her apology. He said he ain’t comin’ back, an’ AJ’s right torn up about it. Ah was wonderin’ if you could get yer friends together an’ try to talk to her tomorrow an’ lift ‘er spirits.”

“Of course, Big Macintosh. Cerulean, would you go let them all know? Let’s say tomorrow at eleven, that will give her time to sleep in.”

“You got it, Twilight.” There was a flash of snow as he summoned his wings and took off, making for the skies to seek out Rainbow Dash and Storm, who could spread the news twice as fast.

“Did you want to come inside?”

“Nnnope. Thanks fer the offer, but there’s plenty o’ work t’ be done around the farm, an’ ah want to be around in case mah sister wakes up. Good day, Twilight, Dawn.”

“Bye bye, Mac!”

Applejack awoke in total darkness, not even the light of the stars penetrating into her room. It was stifling, so much so that it overrode her desire for inactivity, slowly drawing from the bed and to the window where she threw open the drapes. Even the dim light of the stars seemed piercingly bright, taking the edge off of the loneliness that seemed to pervade the air all around like a sentient poison. Quietly exiting her room, she made her way outside and to the roof of the barn, where she lay back and let the cool spring air offer its gentle caress.

“What can ah do? Tell me, somepony, is there any point in hopin’ now?” The stars held their silence, and Applejack closed her eyes with a sigh. “Silver, please come back.” Holding on to that single thought above the rest, she let herself drift off, sung to sleep by the choir of crickets serenading the farm. A few hours later Big Mac found her and moved her back to bed, knowing that if she lay out all night she was likely to catch a cold; her body didn’t need any help feeling terrible right now.

When one is allowed to wake up naturally, it is normally a calm affair. On the contrary, if one is awoken by a sudden noise, it generally tends to cause a certain amount of shock. Thus, when Applejack regained consciousness not to a whisper nor to a knock, but the sound of a horn and a snout full of confetti, her reaction was to scream. Unfortunately, due to the high concentration of paper particles in the air, the deep breath precipitating such an action resulted in a sputtering cough followed swiftly by a sneeze of Big Mac proportions, spraying an over eager Pinkie Pie who had just drawn close to give her an enthusiastic song of waking.

“See? I told you that the party cannon was over stuffed!”

“What’re you talking about,” Pinkie replied, immediately defensive as she wiped away the spittle. “There’s no such thing as too much confetti, it’s just a scientific fact!”

“Pinkie, since when ‘ave you ever given a hoot ‘bout science?” Applejack managed, still wheezing as she attempted to clean the multi-colored decorations from her lungs. “An’ what are ya’ll doin’ here so early in the mornin’? Nearly gave me a heart attack.”

“Early in the morning? Heh, you sound just like me, Applejack!” Rainbow Dash laughed as she pointed at the clock that read three minutes past eleven.

“Um, Applejack? Are you feeling any better today?”

“Well, Fluttershy, if by ‘better’ you mean mah lungs ‘ave caught fire, then yes. Ah feel loads better.”

“Applejack, you’re not supposed to eat confetti, silly. Even I know that. Unless they’re covered in sugar! Awww, I totally would have done that if I knew you were going to eat them, Applejack!”

“Honestly, what’re y’all doin’ here?”

“We came to cheer you up, clearly. Was that not obvious?” Rarity asked, tilting her head to the side.

“Ah think ah’d rather be...”

“Alone? You’ll do nothing of the sort. Now come, we simply must get rid of that bed mane. You have a beautiful head of hair and I’ll not see you go outside looking like, well, that.”

“We made the mistake of letting you try to deal with all of this on your own once, but we’re not going to do it again!” Twilight proclaimed while the others nodded their agreement.

“Give me a minute or two t’ get ready an’ I’ll meet you downstairs, ahll right?”

“Come on, girls, let’s go. The sooner we leave, the sooner we can go have fun!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, zipping out the door with Pinkie right behind her.

“Oh, and Applejack? I really was serious about your mane. Please... do something about that, ok? Pretty please?”

“Ah got it, Rarity.” Twilight closed the door behind her and Applejack lay back for a moment, staring at the ceiling for a moment before hoisting herself out of bed into the inch of confetti coating the floor and trotting over to the shower. After a hasty wash, she stepped out and noticed her mane was a tangled mess. After trying unsuccessfully to work out the kinks for a painfully long ten minutes, she tied it into her usual ponytail and descended to meet her friends who were being served a late snack by Granny Smith. Not having eaten the previous day, the sight and scent of fresh Zap Apple jam and toast caused an audible rumble, and with a nervous chuckle she accepted a few slices from her grandmother and sat down at the table.

“Wow, Granny Smith. Maybe ah'm just hungry, but this may be yer best batch o’ Zap Apple jam ever,” she murmured, devouring the first slice and starting into a second.

“It’s not just you, Applejack. This is even better than Twilmmmmf!” Rarity’s eyes narrowed to a scowl as Twilight sealed Pinkie Pie’s mouth shut, giving the none-too-amused unicorn a pleading look mixed with an apologetic glance. The sudden revoking of the powers of speech spooked the pink mare, whose muffled shouts disturbed the peace. Switching spells, Twilight cast a noise canceling ward as she removed the lip sealing hex, and after a few deep breaths Pinkie Pie continued her comparison while the rest of the friends ate in relative peace.

“I’m glad everypony like my cookin’. Someday it’s gonna be you makin’ the jam, Applejack. I hope you’ve been takin’ notes!”

“Ah have, since ah was ten.”

“Let’s see, that was twenty years back then?”

“Ah'm only twenty-three, Granny.” The rickety old mare continued her nonsensical ramblings while Applejack drifted off into the recesses of her mind. Spending time outside the house was about as appealing as sticking a cactus someplace sensitive, and even surrounded by her friends she couldn’t shake the feeling of isolation. Upon finishing their snacks, their attention eventually turned to Applejack, whose glazed over eyes displayed an utter lack of awareness of her surroundings.

“Um, Applejack? Are you all right?” Applejack shot Fluttershy a sidelong glance before standing and cantering towards the door.

“Ah'm fine, now come on. Let’s get this over with.”

Correspondence

Chapter 14: Correspondence

Two days of research. Forty-eight hours of wasted time. Perfect Jewel followed her son into the house and winced as the door slammed to his room.

“I’ll take it that his research isn’t going well,” Good Spirits stated calmly as his wife sank wearily into a chair at the table. Grabbing a bottle from the cabinet, he poured her a generous portion of her favorite whisky which she sipped gratefully, savoring the burn as it trickled down her throat.

“I don’t know why he doesn’t just ask the mare his questions himself. It would save him a lot of time and pain.”

“He wants to be sure, I think. If the mare doesn’t even know herself what she feels, then heading back now would only add to his confusion.”

“But working through that is part of what it takes to build a relationship.”

“I know. But he’s made up his mind, and all we can do his support him as best we can,” Spirits sighed, placing his hoof over Jewel’s and giving her an encouraging smile. Walking out to the kitchen, Silver ignored his parent’s prying eyes and poured himself a glass of wine and drained half of it with a single large swig.

“I overheard. You really think I should go back?”

“Not as you are now, no. Son, you’re angry, and you’re hurt. And you have every right to be, but fury clouds the mind. So, until you have calmed down, I think it’s best you stay here. However, I do think that you should go back to Ponyville soon. I’m sure there are a lot of ponies that miss you.”

“Heh, I was only there a week. Ponies come and go, I doubt many ponies will care, as long as I keep the booze flowing from the tavern.”

“If that’s really what you think, then don’t bother going back at all.” His father rarely had need to raise his voice, but that only made it that much more chilling when he did, and the sudden absence of warmth shocked Silver from his bitter sulk.

“I’m sorry. I won’t make excuses, I know I’m not acting right.”

“Now that’s the son I raised. Come here.” Silver allowed his parents to hold him for a time, but he couldn’t shake the feeling that he would rather have it be somepony else. As he was released, there was a flash as a tied roll of parchments appeared before him, shocking everypony in the room. “Son, I think you have mail.” Silver slowly reached down and picked up the scroll, untying the simple ribbon and beginning to read. It was four pages front and back, and the silence was tinged with expectation as his parents awaited his response. “Mom, I need the keys to the shop. I’m going to finish this, no matter what.” She nodded slowly and yielded the keys, and he set the letter down and dashed out the door, leaving the last page face up.

“Is that...”

“Our son, and his mare.”

It didn’t feel like long before opening time came for the Tavern. Applejack’s friends were already gathered outside the bar entrance waiting, and they each exchanged cheerful greetings, thrilled at Applejack’s elevated countenance. Together, they began making their way inside before Quakehoof barred Applejack’s path with his massive foreleg.

“I’m sorry, Applejack, but I’ve been instructed not to permit you entrance into the tavern.”

“What? That’s ridiculous!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“Yeah, she has just as much of a right to be here as anypony else!” Storm pressed, glancing at the crestfallen mare.

“Calm down, everypony, it’s... it’s alright.”

“No it’s not, Applejack. Dad, why are you doing this?”

“Because this tavern belongs to Berry, and she told me I must. Trust me, Storm, I don’t like it any more than you, but that’s the way it is.”

“I think Berry must have missed my warning earlier. I was hoping not to have to repeat myself, but I’m gonna teach that mare a lesson!”

“Twilight, I think Silver will want a tavern to come back to,” Cerulean said gently, placing his hoof on her back which was already rising in temperature in accordance with her anger. “Here’s what I propose, everypony. Rainbow Dash, you and Storm, along with the rest of you, head back to Sweet Apple Acres with Applejack. Applejack, would you allow them the pleasure of sharing in your cider?”

“As long as nopony gets too wild, ah guess that’s fine with me.”

“Twilight, take Dawn and go with them. I will try to talk to Berry and get her to give Applejack a chance.” She nodded, calming herself and transferring Dawn to her back.

“No, I want to come and give that mare a piece of my mind!”

“And that’s exactly why you’re not coming, Rainbow Dash. Berry and Silver were close, and his absence has hit her harder than anypony else, save Applejack. She doesn’t need a lecture, she needs a friend.”

“Congratulations, Cerulean. I will add a point to your still dismally low score.”

“Much obliged, Miss Rarity. Now go on, and don’t let that mare sulk.” The friends receded into the distance, and Cerulean turned back to Quakehoof who was also looking on. “Things sure fall apart fast, don’t they.”

“Indeed.” With a sigh, Cerulean dragged himself inside, making his way through the tables and towards an open stool at the counter. Upon seeing Cerulean, Berry gave the room a quick scan to locate Applejack, but not finding her she approached and regarded the stallion with suspicion.

“What do you want, Cerulean? Where’re the rest of your friends?”

“I’ll take a cider, please. Gala.”

“Not until you answer the question.”

“I did. I’d like cider, and they are elsewhere, clearly.”

“Your sarcasm is nothing short of aggravating.”

“Eh, I’m sure you deal with worse.” She gave a snort and turned to fill his cup, ignoring a rather crass comment regarding her flanks that was made from one of the stallions down the way and setting it down.

“I suppose you’re right. Let me take care of things and I’ll try to find a spare moment to speak with you. Can’t say when, opening hour is pretty busy.”

“I can wait until closing, if needed.”

“It’s that important to you, is it?”

“It is.”

“All right then, come back around midnight. Something tells me it’s not going to be a conversation for just anypony to hear.” Cerulean nodded, finishing his cider and making for Sweet Apple Acres, where he found his friends occupying the barn. He allowed himself a glass or two more, but he couldn’t afford to consume too much with such things hanging over his head. He informed Twilight, and they set about making the night one enjoyable enough to keep Applejack stable. As the night drew on and the ponies grew muzzy, they began to filter out until only Twilight and Applejack remained. For reasons that were never made clear, Cerulean had taken the sleeping Dawn with him when he left, and as Twilight stretched and yawned, she stopped as Applejack’s voice called out to her.

“Twilight?”

“What is it, Applejack?”

“Can... can ah maybe spend the night at your house?”

“Of course, Applejack. Here I thought you were going to ask something that would require me to think. Come on, let’s get going. I may need help walking anyways.”

Berry Punch sat alone at the bar, sipping a glass of Fruit Rainbow Cocktail while she waited for Cerulean to arrive. A knock on the side door signaled his arrival, moving her to unlock the door and stand to the side as he entered, the slumbering foal atop his head wrapped tightly around his horn. She motioned towards a table close to the bar and watched as he eased onto the bench, keeping his head level so as to not disturb Dawn from her dreams.

“Can I get you anything?” Berry whispered.

“If it could possibly come with a straw, I could indulge another cider.” She nodded and returned, setting the cup down and returning to the other side of the table. “I don’t know how much you know about myself and Twilight. Dawn was... unexpected. Neither me or Twilight were ready for parenthood, but it came anyways. And now, I can’t imagine living life without her.”

“Having a child tends to change the way a pony’s life works.”

“I never considered myself to be a violent pony, but the mere thought of anypony trying to harm her fills me with a rage that I can’t describe.” Berry gave him a quizzical and semi-fearful look, not quite understanding his intended point. “Ruby isn’t handling her uncle’s absence well, is she.” Berry cast her eyes to the table and nodded.

“It’s been days since I’ve seen her smile. She goes to school, comes home, and then sits in the corner until she gets tired. She is asleep in Silver’s bed right now. It seems to be the only place she can find any peace.”

“Berry, I care about Applejack deeply, but I know what it’s like to want to protect your child. It’s true, I haven’t been a father very long...”

“It doesn’t take long. The change is instant.”

“I’m not going to rant and rave about you letting Applejack back in, Berry. If you’re doing this to protect your daughter, then I’m sure she’ll understand. But I also want to tell you that Applejack is trying her best to make things right. I don’t know if her voice alone will be enough to bring Silver back, but together, maybe... maybe you two could make the difference.”

“You’re asking me to work with the mare that broke my cousin’s heart and stole my child’s happiness?”

“I’m asking how far you’re willing to go to win Ruby’s happiness back.” Berry fell silent, and Cerulean gently eased himself upright and made towards the door.

“Cerulean.” He turned and looked at the mare with compassion as she spoke. “If... if you really think it will be better for Ruby, then tell Applejack she can come back tomorrow. Really, Ruby is the only one I’m focused on right now... She begged me not to let Applejack in, and it... made me so furious with her... I thought I had calmed down, but I haven’t. But, if working with her is really what it takes... then maybe Ruby can trust me on letting her in, just for a time. Hear me, Cerulean, she’s got a lot of making up to do before I call her a friend.”

Sometimes, it just wasn’t fair being a stallion. Or maybe mares had such thoughts too, but didn’t say anything. Another possibility was that Cerulean was just easily excited. Whatever the case, when he ascended the steps and noticed Applejack wrapped tightly in Twilight’s forelegs, he couldn’t help but stare.

“She has... a really long mane.”

“You know, you really need to work on your whispering, Cerulean.” The stallion cringed as Twilight lifted her head and looked at him with sleepy eyes, which soon came to full wakefulness as she noticed the soft blue glow. “Please tell me that’s not your horn.”

“It’s... the moon?”

“You lie as well as you whisper. You’re sleeping on the couch tonight.”

“Awww, I don’t get to bed with my mare?”

“Sorry, this mare has a much nicer mane.”

“Yes, yes she does.” Even in the dim light he could clearly see her half-lidded glare. “I think now would be a good time for me to make my exit.” Trying to shake the image of the two from his mind, he ascended the stairs and gently pried Dawn from his faintly glowing horn. Suddenly bereaved of something to cuddle, she latched onto his hoof as the made to leave. “Ok, just for a little bit.” Sitting beside the bed, he lay his head down and closed his eyes, smiling as he felt the rhythmic beating of the foal’s heart.

“What the hay is taking him so long?” Twilight muttered, craning her neck to look upstairs but seeing nothing. Carefully extracting herself from Applejack, she walked up the steps to find Cerulean asleep beside the bed with Dawn still firmly latched to his hoof. “You’re lucky you make such an adorable father or you’d be in real trouble,” she murmured as she gently shook him awake. “Come on, you’re going to be a wreck if you sleep here all night.”

“You’re right, I hear the couch calling my name,” he replied, slowly withdrawing his hoof and following Twilight downstairs. He flopped gratefully onto the couch and closed his eyes, cracking one open as Twilight squeezed in next to him and covered them with a blanket.

“So, how did it go?”

“Applejack is allowed back in the tavern, but Berry is still fairly upset because of how Ruby is taking it.”

“That makes sense. So what now, Cerulean?”

“For now, a certain orange earth pony needs her cuddle buddy back, loathe though I am to share.”

“Don’t worry, I’m a fair pony. You can cuddle with Storm sometime, if you like.” Cerulean made a wry face before adopting a thoughtful expression.

“Just Storm? Or is Lemon fair game too?”

“You know, if I didn’t know any better, I’d think you were...” she started before he pulled her in for a deep kiss. Taking a few moments to catch her breath and ignoring the sudden lavender aura that was, despite her best efforts, painting the room, she smiled and finished with a different ending to the statement than she had originally planned. “I’d think you were totally in love.”

Waking in another pony’s embrace was something Applejack hadn’t felt for a very long time. It was comforting, more than she thought something so simple could be, even if it wasn’t with the pony she’d have liked.

“Twilight, thank you for lettin’ me stay.”

“Huh? Oh, you’re welcome, Applejack,” Twilight replied, giving her one last squeeze before letting her go and rolling out of bed. Motherhood had forced Twilight to learn how to operate in the early morning, and within moments she was fully awake. “Cerulean talked to Berry yesterday after the tavern closed. She said you’re allowed in, but I don’t think she’s fully forgiven you yet.”

“Well, that just means ah have t’ try a little harder. But ah hardly know anythin’ about Berry, save that she has a taste fer alcohol.”

“Applejack, if you were a mother and somepony hurt your child, what would you do?”

“Ah’d buck ‘em t’ the moon, o’ course. Why?”

“Applejack, Ruby is...”

“Oh. O’ course she hates me, I ‘avent’ seen a child that sad in quite some time. That’s it!”

“Do you have a plan?”

“Ah might. All ah know is if ah can cheer Ruby up, then gettin’ through t’ Berry will be that much easier. Ah’m gonna get back to the farm an’ see if ah can catch Applebloom before she leaves fer school. Thanks again, Twilight. Ah mean it.”

“Anything for a friend.” Applejack went to tip her hat before noticing that it wasn’t there, choosing to nod instead and racing down the stairs and out the door. Twilight walked down as Cerulean stood, having been awakened by the hasty exit.

“Good to see Applejack with a fair bit of energy.”

“She’s going to need it, she has a lot of work to do.”

“Applebloom? Applebloom are ya here?”

“Is she here? Of course she’s here, this is her home after all! She’s probably still in bed, though maybe not anymore. Young fillies these days, askin’ silly questions and yelling,” Granny Smith muttered as she went back to making breakfast. Applejack had just raised her hoof to knock when her sister’s door cracked open, revealing a heavy lidded Applebloom minus her usual ribbon.

“What ‘n tarnation are ya shoutin’ about, sis? It’s barely eight in the mornin’!”

“Sorry fer wakin’ ya, Applebloom, but ah need yer help.”

“Help? You got it, sis! What do ya need me t’ do?” she exclaimed, coming awake and throwing a quick salute.

“Ruby is in yer class, right?” She nodded. “Ok, ah know she has been pretty sour lately, an’ that’s mah fault. If you can try extra hard to find somethin’, anythin’ to cheer her up, it’d go a long way in helpin’ me get Berry to work with me.”

“And then Silver comes back, right?”

“That’s the plan, sugarcube.”

“Ah’m on it, Applejack. Ah’m sure Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo will help too.”

“Whatever it takes, Applebloom. Ah’m gonna turn this thing around if it kills me.”

“Anythin’? Well, that makes things real simple, ah’ll just bring her over and give ‘er some cider!”

“Not on yer life, Applebloom. Just cause there are four blades on the fan don’t mean that it needs a filly for each. Now run along.”

“Awww, ah thought fer sure that’d work. What if ah promise t’ leave the glue at the club house?”

“Do ya really like glue that much?” Applejack laughed as they walked.

“Mebbe I do. Are we talkin’ the glitter kind, or just the plain white stuff?”

“That’s enough o’ that. Do you know where ah can find Bic Macintosh?”

“You just pulled me outta bed, how would ah know?” Applebloom retorted, staring at her sister with confusion.

“Yer right. Good luck, Applebloom, and thanks!” Applejack called over her shoulder before running out the door and into the fields. After calling out a few times she heard a faint response, and made her way through the trees towards her brother who broke into a grin when she approached.

“You look a lot better than ya did yesterday. Glad t’ see you well, Applejack.”

“Big Macintosh, what do you know about Berry?”

“Not a whole lot, why?”

“I want to get her a present, somethin’ she will really appreciate. It ain’t much, but ah don’t know what else ah can try.”

“Sorry, Applejack. Ah really can’t help you there. Why don’t you just ask her what you can do?”

“Ah wanted it t’ be a surprise, but ah guess ah don’t have a choice. See ya later, brother.”

Should Silver ever return, Berry decided she was going to give him a sound thrashing for leaving his materials and experiments home. The different vials were marked not with regular language but various alchemical symbols that she hadn’t figured out how to decipher, and likely never would. While meaning to imbibe the hangover cure, she had in reality taken the double hangover, a punishment reserved only for continually problematic customers. So when she opened the door to find Applejack at her doorstep, she was anything by amiable.

“What the hay do you want? Ugh, my head.”

“Berry, you ok?” Applejack questioned, bracing herself to catch the swaying mare should her legs give out.

“Does it look like I’m ok? Just leave me alone, let me suffer in peace.”

“No such luck, sugarcube. Ah came t’ make amends, and I intend t’ do whatever it takes.” Berry was about to respond when her stomach decided that the morning’s light breakfast was a touch heavier than it would allow, and Applejack stepped aside as she vomited on the doorstep.

“Well, for starters, how about cleaning that up?” Berry laughed weakly, not the slightest bit concerned with the expulsion of her stomach’s contents. She turned and staggered to the kitchen to wash out her mouth, and was surprised to find Applejack dutifully sweeping up the mess as best she could, removing the partially digested meal and tossing it in the trash outside. “I wasn’t being serious.”

“Maybe not, but ah was. Ah want Silver t’ come back, an’ even if he doesn’t, ah’m not going to let things stay the way they are now.”

“Well, then I’ll be serious with you. There’s no way you can...” Her voice trailed off and she fell silent, deep in thought. “I’ll tell you what. I’m going to offer you a challenge, and if you win, then maybe I will think about forgiving you.”

“Anythin’ you throw at me, ah’ll win. Ah have to. Now, what is it?”

“Come to the tavern tonight at nine. We’ll see how far your determination will get you.”

“Yeehaw, ah’m gonna give that challenge the what for!” she exclaimed, eliciting a groan from Berry as she covered her face with a pillow.

“In the name of Celestia, will you keep your voice down?”

“Sorry, Berry. Ah’ll leave you be. Is there anythin’ I can get you before I go?” Berry simply groaned and waved her away, choosing to wallow in peace rather than be seen in such a pitiful state.

“Silver, you sure can make some cruel inventions,” she muttered, whimpering as the migraine intensified. “I wouldn’t wish this on anypony. Well, maybe just the one.”

A shadow passing overhead bid Applejack raise her eyes to the sky, where she beheld the resident mailmare making her way towards the Apple family residence.

“Hey, Ditzy, down here!” Applejack called out, waving as the pegasus turned around and flew to meet her, narrowly avoiding a tree on the way down.

“Hey there, Applejack! I got a letter for you, now let’s see... where did I... ah, here you go!”

“Uh, Ditzy Doo? Ah don’t recall mah name bein’ Donut Joe.”

“Huh? Oops, my bad! Let me just... ah, here’s the one.” Applejack’s heart rate accelerated as she read Silver’s name on the return address. “Well, have a good day, Applejack!” She nodded as Ditzy took off, slowly opening the envelope and reading with trembling hooves. The words served only to bolster her willpower, steeling her resolve and calming her nerves.

“Applejack,

I don’t know what to say. I don’t even know how to respond. Your letter only served to confuse me further, as it is very clear you are just as confounded by your emotions as I am by mine. But I’m working on a way to fix all of that. If you want me to come back to Ponyville, I will, but only on one condition. You need to find a way to prove to me that you’ve made amends with Berry and her daughter. I’ve known them a long time, and I wager they are anything but happy with you. Do this for me, and I may just come back.

Silver Moonshine”

Petition and Punishment

Chapter 15: Petition and Punishment

Anticipation is incredibly unforgiving to a young pony. Whether it’s a holiday, birthday, or a surprise revealed too early, anticipation can drive a young filly mad. Having no chance to speak to Scootaloo or Sweetie Belle before class, Applebloom was forced to sit through what felt like days of lecturing before finally having the chance to speak with them after school. As the bell rang signaling the end of the lesson for the day, Applebloom motioned Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle to follow as she dashed out into the schoolyard and sat on a bench.

“Ah need to talk to y’all ‘bout somethin’ important.”

“Should we go to the clubhouse then?” Scootaloo asked. It was their headquarters for a reason, and it was an incredible breach of CMC code to hold such a meeting anywhere else.

“There’s no time. Now listen, mah sister said there may be a way to get Silver t’ come back if we can find a way to cheer up Ruby. Now, anypony have any ideas?”

“Man, Ruby’s been really down since Silver left. She doesn’t seem to have cheered up at all the last few days,” Scootaloo replied, pointing to the dejected unicorn who was slowly walking towards home.

“That’s why ah said we should try t’ cheer ‘er up, then!”

“Applebloom, I think she’s still mad at your sister. I don’t think she’s going to respond well to anything coming from you,” Sweetie Belle explained.

“But ah didn’t do nothin’! Ah wanna help!”

“Storm wanted to patch things up with me, but I wouldn’t listen. We can try, but she may not be ready,” Scootaloo explained, uncharacteristically somber.

“Ah don’t wanna make anythin’ worse. What should we do, y’all?”

“You could actually try talking to me, maybe.” The three drew silent as Ruby slowly trotted over and sat next to Sweetie Belle on the bench.

“Ruby, ah just wanted to say ah’m sorry for what my sister’s done. Ah don’t know what it was, but it musta been ‘orrible, t’ make Silver run off like that.”

“It wasn’t your fault, but that doesn’t mean I’m not still angry at Applejack.”

“Well, maybe...”

“Really angry, Applebloom.”

“If ah could fix it, ah would.”

“I know,” Ruby said with a sigh. She had thought venting a little might help, but seeing Applebloom sad for something she didn’t do just made her feel worse. “I don’t like being angry, it’s no fun.”

“I’ve got just the thing, Ruby.” The unicorn grew skeptical as Sweetie Belle cleared her throat, along with a place to stand on the table, and began to sing. The melodious sound drew the attention of everypony else in the class, who began crowding near the table to watch as she let the music flow.

“I see a friend, I know she’s sad,

but I know just what to do.

I’ll sing a song, nice and long

until a smile returns to you!

Cheer up, Ruby!

Things won’t stay this way.

You’ve got your friends,

We’ll make amends,

And bring Shiny back to stay!”

Catching on to the idea and remembering her remarkable performance at the talent show, Scootaloo decided to grace the audience with an encore.

“Let’s all work together,

to pound that bad mood in the face!

We’ll take a...”

A tap on the shoulder cut her short, and she glanced down at Applebloom who still had one hoof covering an ear.

“Uh, Scootaloo, why don’t ya leave the singin’ t’ Sweetie Belle?”

“Oh well, I tried. Ok, Sweetie Belle, let ‘em have it!” Ruby was unable to restrain the corners of her mouth from rising an inch or two, and before she knew it, she was grinning just as widely as every other pony while Sweetie Belle continued.

“A sip of juice, a dash of rainbow,

a little more juice, just to make you glow.

A little more laughter, a little more fun,

and soon we’ll have that frown on the run!

Cheer up, Ruby!

Things really aren’t that blue.

Things may have gone wrong,

but by the end of this song,

you’ll know we’re here for you!”

“Sweetie Belle, that was amazin’! Ah wish ah could sing like that. But more importantly, Ruby looks happier.”

“That’s ‘cause I am. Thanks, you three. I’m sorry for being such a stick in the mud.”

“That’s what you have friends for, to reach in and pull ya out!” Scootaloo explained, throwing an arm loosely about Ruby’s shoulder.

“Well, I suppose I can’t call you a blank flank anymore, Sweetie Belle. Took you long enough.” Even though the words were congratulatory, Diamond Tiara still found a way to make them sound offensive.

“What are you talking about, Diamond? I was just singing to...” Sweetie Belle started before stopping mid sentence in disbelief. A pink heart emblazoned with a purple microphone had appeared on her flank while she had been singing, pouring her soul into using a song to lift another’s spirits.

“Sweetie Belle, you finally got yer Cutie Mark! Ah can’t believe it!”

“That’s so cool! How’d you do it?”

“I don’t know, it just happened!”

“Ugh, that’s just what everypony else says! Can’t you give us anything more than that?”

“Well, when I was singing for Ruby, it just felt right, you know?”

“Not really, we got blank flanks still. So does this mean... the end of the Cutie Mark Crusaders?”

“What, are you crazy? There’s no way I’m leaving until you two have your Cutie Marks! And besides, we’re still friends.” The three shared a rather loud three way high hoof while Diamond Tiara lost interest, and the small crowd went about their business. “Now Ruby, we’re gonna find a way to cheer you up even more.”

“And how are you gonna do that?”

“We’re going to, uh... what are we going to do, Applebloom?”

“Ruby, you want yer uncle t’ come back, right?”

“More than anything. Shiny made my mom smile a lot, and that’s all I really want.”

“Well then, we’re just going to have to get him back! Even if we have to drag him all the way from Manehatten!” Scootaloo declared, crossing her hooves across her chest.

“There’s no way we’d be allowed t’ go all the way t’ Manehatten. Mah sister would kill me.”

“Hey, I know! Let’s get everypony to sign a letter saying they want Silver to come back! When we get enough names, we can send it. I’m sure once he sees how many ponies miss him, he’ll come racing back on the very next train.”

“Sweetie Belle, you’re a genius! That sound good to you, Ruby?”

“I like it, let’s get going!” The usual three-way high hoof made room for one more. Once the pact was sealed, they raced back into class, grabbed a stack of papers and some pencils, and made for town to set about their work.

Silver was much more popular than any of the fillies had imagined. By the time evening came, they had signatures from well over half of the town, many with personal messages. Carrot Top’s alone was nearly five pages, and they all apologized for calling Applebloom crazy when she insisted on bringing such an enormous stack of papers with them. The thought of getting to slake their thirst with some Shockberry juice fueled their efforts, and legs, to keep going, and Twilight opened her door to find four exhausted fillies at her doorstep.

“Hey girls, what’s with the stack of papers?”

“We’ve been... having ponies sign a... a petition,” Sweetie Belle gasped out, allowing herself to collapse on the ground and sending the papers scattering to the ground. Twilight immediately gathered the pages from each filly into one large stack, carrying it into the house with great interest and motioning for them to follow. Dawn found the sudden company much more thought provoking than her food, and with a flash she was in the center of the group of friends, watching their every move.

“Girls, this just looks like a bunch of names. Where’s the petition part?”

“It’s in there somewhere, Twilight. Those names are all the ponies who want Silver to come back,” Sweetie Belle explained.

“What an excellent idea! I will bind them and make sure he gets them tonight. How’s that sound?”

“That sounds amazin’, Twilight. Thanks fer the help.”

“Um, Miss Twilight?”

“Yes, Ruby, what is it?”

“Can I borrow one more paper to write my own letter to Shiny?” Twilight nodded and levitated a parchment to the little unicorn, who got right to work drafting her message to Silver. Upon its completion, Twilight put Ruby’s letter on top, bound it with cord and had Spike send it away. Ruby was impressed with the dragon’s magic, and offered him her praise and thanks, leaving him thoroughly embarrassed. Seeing the time and knowing her mother would be worried, Ruby and her newfound friends scampered off towards Starfall Tavern.

It wasn’t right. And yet, it wasn’t wrong. The truth, it seems, is just as convoluted as the emotions of the heart. Silver pulled away from the beaker on the heating pad, breaking the flow of magic and breathing heavily. The answer seemed so close, but every time he seemed to grasp an answer, it would slip away. “Maybe my parents are right, this is all just a waste of my time...” He looked around at the pages of notes that littered the room, where he had spent every spare moment he had working towards the completion of the long sought-after recipe that had eluded him at every turn.

Confusion turned to sorrow, and sorrow gave birth to rage as he shoved everything on the table to the floor, tearing his notes and finally sinking to the ground. “Are these scars... all for nothing? Has everything I’ve worked for been a lie?” Disregarding his best efforts, the tears came forth, running from his face and down his chest as he stared at the ceiling. Were he not so exhausted, seeing a thick stack of papers appear above him would have been cause to shield himself, but instead he stared as it hovered a moment, contemplating its descent before smashing into his face. Recalling the last letter he had received in such a manner, and knowing who it was from, he grabbed the package and without a thought tossed it into the trash before storming out of the room.

Perfect Jewel said nothing as the door to the shop slammed shut, silently wishing for something, anything to happen that would restore her son to the happy stallion he once was. He may have had dark times before where fear and doubt took a hold, but he always shook it off. But this...

“Celestia, Luna, please do something to help Silver.” Luna was, in fact, helping more than Jewel could know, raising the stars at night which Silver frequently slipped away to watch. Outside, away from the city and artificial light, he found freedom from the confines of daily life. It was in the outskirts that he could almost feel at home, almost feel like he were back in Ponyville, where the stars shone the brightest.

“I want to go back,” he whispered as he stared at the sky. “But what would I say? What can I do... Please, Applejack, just one more letter. Just give me a little more, so I can overcome this turmoil in my heart.” Sometimes, the answers can be known without one’s knowledge, and are simply buried too deeply to be realized. Whether a hallucination or simply his subconscious mind showing him what he already knew, the stars seemed to suddenly form a scroll. “That’s right, she did send one more!” Leaping upright, he galloped back into town, making straight for home. “Mom, I need the keys.”

“You know I don’t like you experimenting when there’s nopony to keep an eye on you, Silver.”

“Mom, please, this is really important.” Jewel nodded and tossed him the keys, smiling as he made his exit. Somehow, and she really didn’t care one way or the other, there was hope in her son’s eyes again, and for that she was thankful.

By the time he arrived at the shop again he could only rest against the door, his ragged breaths clawing their way out of his chest as he gasped for air. It was quite a distance to the shop from home, and he as already exhausted from using so much magic. As he spared a little more magic to fit the key into the lock, he let out a soft groan as his head started to throb. Flipping on the lights, he trotted back to the lab and pulled out the stack of papers. It may not have been from Applejack, but the message from Ruby broke through the uncertainty and hesitation that had barred him from returning, and his eyes filled with grateful tears as he read.

“Uncle Shiny,

When are you coming back? Mommy and I have been really sad since you left. I made some new friends today, but it’s not the same without you here. Please come back soon! I’m not the only pony, that wants you back. Just keep reading, there’s a bunch of ponies that miss you. You never liked that dirty city, so come back to Ponyville, ok?

Ruby Pinch”

“Ruby, I’m not going to keep you waiting much longer. Just be patient with your Uncle Shiny, ok?” he whispered, clutching the page to his chest. “I’m coming back soon.”

Word of Berry’s challenge had spread like wildfire, and the bar was packed full as she made her entrance with Big Macintosh in tow. A number of nasty jibes were thrown in the first few moments, but Twilight leapt onto a table and put on a rather flash display of her magic, causing any would-be mockers to silence themselves for fear of their lives. Upon seeing her challenger, Berry stooped down and pulled out a small cask that she had filled with the Dragon Liquor, setting it down with a resounding thump and motioning for silence.

“Attention everypony. I’m sure you’ve all heard that Applejack has accepted my challenge, with the wager being my forgiveness.” There was a murmur as the crowd nodded, and she waited for the noise to die down before continuing. “That means that, in effect, she’s vying for all of your forgiveness as well. If she wins tonight, I want to never hear of any bitterness towards her in regard to what she’s done to my cousin. Are we agreed?” There was a resounding cheer as the room screamed their approval.

“All right, cut the fancy theatrics, Berry. What kind of ‘orrible challenge ‘ave ya got for me?”

“In this barrel,” Berry called out, raising her voice once more, “Is a special brew made by Silver. He calls it ‘Dragon Liquor’ because it’s strong enough to get a full grown dragon drunk with just a single mug. Or, more recently, two glasses for the princesses.” There was a chorus of laughter at the memory, along with some rather inappropriate comments and whistles. “Now, as many of you know, I’ve been drinking for a very long time. I have never, to this day, been able to take on a full mug at once. I’ve gotten close, to be sure, but never finished it down to the drop before passing out. That,” she said with a flourish, pointing all eyes to Applejack, “is your challenge.”

“What, is that all? Here you got me all excited fer nothin’!” Applejack countered locking eyes with Berry. “What’re you waitin’ for? Pour me a mug an’ let’s get this show on the road!”

“That’s right, Applejack, you show ‘em what you’re made of!” Rainbow Dash shouted, with the rest of her friends echoing their encouragement. Berry knew just how dangerous this was, as Silver had always been around to make sure she didn’t die of alcohol poisoning each time she’d tried the gamble. She may have set an impossible challenge, but she didn’t want Applejack to be in harm’s way. Turning her back to the crowd, she opened a vial of the hangover cure and dumped it into the glass before turning back to the counter and filling the mug. The scent of the potent liquor filled the room, causing everypony to look at Applejack for a response as Berry walked over and set the glass down.

“Here you go, Applejack. You may start whenever you’re ready.”

“I ain’t no fool, Berry. This is a set up, somethin’ you don’t think ah can possibly win.”

“Getting cold hooves, Applejack?”

“Not a chance, Berry.” She slowly stood, grabbing the glass and stopping with it just before her lips. “This is fer you, Silver,” she whispered. The room dropped silent as she suddenly bit into her unused hoof, sinking her teeth deep and grunting slightly at the pain. “Ah hope this can clean such a nasty taste outta the mouth, Berry,” she said with a grin, wiping the blood from her mouth and noting the look of shock on the mare’s face.

The world faded to black as she closed her eyes, bringing the glass to her lips and starting in. It took all her effort to suppress the urge to choke as the brew sizzled and burned going down. She was only a fourth of the way done, but she could already feel the effect kicking in, and knowing it would be foolish to continue standing she sat down hard, not letting the cup leave her lips. Even with her eyes closed, she felt the room begin to spin as she breached the halfway point while her chest caught fire from the potent inebriant. Stopping briefly to gasp for air, she took one deep breath and plunged in again, focusing every fiber of her being on the throbbing pain in her other hoof that hung at her side. A numbness began to take a hold as the voices grew quieter and quieter, the cup seeming to grow exponentially heavier and heavier. With one last push, she bit down on the mug and fell onto her back, downing the last drop as she passed out amidst roars of admiration that fell on deaf ears. Big Macintosh stooped to collect his sister, hoisting her onto his back and transfixing Berry with a piercing glare.

“When my sister wake up, ah hope you’re ready to apologize. An’ if she comes t’ harm from this little challenge o’ yers, Silver ain’t gonna be able t’ help you.” By the time he got Applejack back to Sweet Apple Acres, her temperature had plummeted, and she began sweating profusely as her body forcibly dehydrated from the excessive alcohol consumption. The thermometer read dangerously low when he pulled it out, and with care he gathered her into his arms and whispered an apology into her ears before heaving hard. By reflex, her body expelled the contents of her stomach, but in her drunken stupor she remained incapable of regaining consciousness.

The more Twilight thought about it, the more dangerous Applejack’s feat became. Berry had said nothing since the event, serving drinks in silence and avoiding the table in the center where her friends sat, casting glances her direction every so often. She busied herself washing glasses as she saw Twilight stand and walk over.

“Berry.” She slowly turned to face the lavender mare, swallowing hard. “How much was the most you ever drank of a glass of that Dragon Liquor?”

“Half... no, two thirds of a glass.”

“And what happened afterwards?”

“I think Silver induced vomiting and took care of me, making sure I didn’t...”

“Do you have any idea what kind of danger you’re putting her in?” Twilight’s shout commanded the attention of the room, and Berry found a host of stares to be her only comfort.

“I... I put in one of my cousin’s inventions, a compound that eases the effect of a hangover. It should help her body fight off the alcohol.”

“Let me see.” Berry reached under the counter and handed the vial to Twilight, who glanced at it for a moment before teleporting out of sight. Cerulean raced over to where she had just been standing, picking up the empty tube and reading the inscription.

“Oh no...”

“What’s...”

“Tell me, can you read this?” he demanded, pointing at the label.

“No, but it looked like...”

“It doesn’t matter what it looked like, Berry. It says ‘Augment Alcohol Poison.’”

Twilight didn’t even bother to knock as she appeared outside of the Apple family house, throwing open the door and racing up the steps. The door was slightly ajar, and she entered cautiously, noting the pile of unattended vomit and the fact that Applejack was nowhere to be seen. As she fought to calm the pounding of her heart, she noticed the sound of running water and eased open the bathroom door. Big Mac sat cradling his sister under a steaming downpour in a desperate attempt to increase her internal temperature, and he slowly raised his eyes to meet Twilight’s. Despite the water cascading down around them, Twilight could tell that the streams coming from the frightened stallion’s eyes weren’t coming from above.

“Ah don’t know what to do, Twilight. Please, help her! Help mah sister...” He held his sister’s limp form out, and with a flash of lavender light, he was left alone with empty hooves.

On the Brink

Chapter 16: On the Brink

The sound of two bodies hitting the floor yanked Nurse Redheart into full wakefulness, and as she stood she saw Twilight standing over a shivering Applejack.

“Twilight? What’s...”

“Nurse Redheart, there’s no time! Applejack has alcohol poisoning, she’s going to die if she doesn’t get help now!” Lifting Applejack with her magic, Twilight rushed her into the urgent care unit, where Doctor Stable got right to work, shooing Twilight out of the room where she paced anxiously for a time before remembering her friends were likely in the dark. She closed her eyes and let the magic flow, and with a rush she appeared back inside the tavern, which was strangely empty. Her friends and the Cutie Mark Crusaders were the only ponies left in the whole establishment that she could see, and they all scrambled over to Twilight to hear the news.

“Twilight, is Applejack all right?”

“No, Rarity, she’s not. She’s in the urgent care unit of Ponyville Clinic.” There was a collective cry of shock, and Cerulean immediately threw an hoof around Pinkie’s shoulder as her hair fell down flat.

“Is it really that bad?” Rainbow Dash asked, swallowing hard.

“Yes, I’m afraid it is. Just the alcohol is bad enough, but Berry added something in that makes it worse somehow.”

“She what?” Storm cried, slamming a hoof into the table. “How could she justify doing something like that?”

“I don’t think it was intentional, Storm. Let’s not jump to any conclusions.”

“No, Cerulean, what Berry did was wrong, and she’s gonna pay for it!” Pinkie announced, further fueling the fires and whipping her friends into a frenzy.

“Would y’all stop shoutin’ and actin’ so foolish?” Everypony turned to stare at Applebloom as she hopped onto the table. “Mah sister wouldn’t want nopony out fer revenge. She was doin’ this to earn Berry’s fergiveness, and it ain’t gonna do her any good if she wakes up t’ find her friends ‘ave gone and done somethin’ stupid!”

“Applebloom, your sister might not be alive to see the damage come morning!” Rainbow whipped back, causing the filly to nearly fall from the table in shock.

“Enough!” Twilight bellowed, sealing the mouths of her friends and motioning for Cerulean to tend to Dawn, who had awoken from the shouts and became quite frightened by the hostility pervading the air. “Applebloom is right. I’m every bit as angry as the rest of you, but I don’t believe for a second that Berry would knowingly poison Applejack. Now, I want everypony to go home and get some sleep. I will stay at the hospital tonight, and inform you all should she awaken during the night.” Not giving them the chance to argue, she unsealed their mouths and teleported them to their respective homes. Cerulean walked over as Twilight sat down with a hoof to her head, shaking from the trauma and overuse of her magic. Teleporting herself was one thing, but teleporting others was far more draining.

“Hey, take it easy,” he said softly, draping a foreleg around her shoulders and pulling her close. Dawn was just starting to calm, and the filly looked up at her mother with worried eyes.

“No sad. Pease, no sad, mam.” Twilight tried to stifle the tears, shaking violently as they rolled slowly down despite her best efforts.

“Cerulean, she looked like she was dead already. She was barely breathing when I found her. Big Macintosh was sitting with her under a hot shower, but her body was cold as ice. I’m so scared...”

“Wait, Big Macintosh was... Twilight, this is bad. You know how protective he is of Applejack.”

“Oh Celestia, I have to stop him,” she replied, attempting to rise but faltering and falling back to the bench.

“Stay here and wait with Dawn. Take some time to rest, then make your way to the clinic on hoof. I’ll meet you there once I make sure he doesn’t do anything stupid.” Twilight nodded, and clutched Dawn close as he left, rocking her gently as the filly cried, helpless to aid her mother.

A sudden crash yanked Berry from her tear-stained pillow, and she ventured into the living room to see the door on the ground, a soaking wet Big Macintosh standing in the doorway. Ruby dashed out to see what the commotion was and froze in fear as Big Macintosh slowly approached.

“Ruby, go back to your room and don’t come out.”

“But...”

“Please, sweetie. Just go!” Ruby fled back to her room and slammed the door as Big Macintosh came to a halt in front of Berry, his furious eyes cutting deep.

“Ah told you... very clearly... that if mah sister came t’ harm, there’d be trouble.” There was no trace of mercy in his face, no hint of compassion in his voice.

“H-how is s-she?”

“Dyin’, Berry! She’s dyin’ thanks t’ you!” he roared, stomping a hoof down and standing over the mare as she fell. “Give me... one good reason. One reason not t’ break you t’ pieces.”

“Because Applejack wouldn’t stand for it, Big Mac! You know that!” Cerulean shouted as he swooped in, grabbing the stallion’s shoulder and attempting to yank him away. Big Mac whirled and took a swipe at Cerulean who dodged away and began to back away slowly, locking Applejack’s brother in a challenging gaze as he slowly led him away from Berry, who scrambled upright and away from the two.

“Don’t you talk to me like you know what it feels like! Applejack may die tonight. Ah’ve lost mah parents, and now ah’m about t’ lose a sister! Stay out o’ it, Cerulean! Ah ain’t got no quarrel with you, but ah ain’t gonna let Berry off the hook.”

“You’re wrong, Big Macintosh, I know exactly what it feels like!” Cerulean pressed, continuing to lead the him away. Big Mac charged, and Cerulean attempted to feint but tripped over the fallen door, landing on his back. He grimaced as the furious stallion slammed his hooves down, pinning his forelegs and glaring at Cerulean with murderous eyes.

“How can you possibly know... what I’m feeling right now?”

“Because I lost my little brother nearly sixteen years ago!” Big Macintosh’s anger was temporarily dispelled by the statement, and Cerulean seized the opportunity and froze Big Mac’s body. Cerulean waited for an appropriate time before breaking the ice, and Big Macintosh teetered for a moment before falling to the ground unconscious. Berry poked her head out of her room to find the blue stallion crying softly at having to voice those words. “I didn’t mean it, Jade. I don’t believe you’re gone.” He looked up as he noticed the pink mare watching him. “Berry, I won’t be able to move him on my own... Poor planning on my part, I guess. You may want to take your daughter and sleep in the tavern tonight.”

“Cerulean, your legs...” The mare’s words suddenly seemed to trigger the pain receptors in his forelegs, where deep purple bruises were forming from Big Mac’s attack.

“Better mine than yours; a mare should always look her best. Rarity would have a fit, seeing somepony look like this.”

“How can you just shrug something like that off?”

“Berry, make no mistake. I’m angry and hurt by what you did to Applejack. The fear of losing a close friend like her is infinitely more painful than a simple bruise ever could be. Now please, just... take your daughter and go.” Berry entered her daughter’s room, and together they left the building, averting their eyes from the scene and galloping to the safety of Starfall Tavern. Cerulean sat for a time, unmoving as the fuzzy memories of his brother played back through his mind. Ever since Crimson had visited some nine months ago, the longing for him seemed to be growing stronger every day. He had intended to stay with Big Macintosh, but if his condition didn’t improve, it may well result in a nightmare. Searching around the house, he found a scrap of parchment and wrote out a simple message, laying it in front of the sleeping stallion and trotting outside. Rather than invest the magic fixing the door, he generated a wall of ice over the doorway and enchanted it to last until morning before heading towards the clinic, summoning his wings and taking flight.

Nurse Softheart looked up from the desk as Cerulean entered, ignoring his wounds and limping over to his mare who lay slumbering in a chair with Dawn asleep in her lap.

“Cerulean, those are bad bruises. Something in your legs could be broken. Please, let me check and make sure it’s nothing serious.” He looked over at the concerned nurse with a pained grin.

“I will agree if it comes with a bed that I can share with Twilight.”

“Oh, of course. The poor thing, she looked plumb tuckered out when she came in the second time. Come, I’ll show you to a room.” Cerulean gently nudged Twilight awake, motioning for her to follow whereupon she grabbed his foreleg and examined them with horror.

“Cerulean, what happened to you?”

“I will explain when we are alone. Come on, you’re not spending the night in a chair.” They followed the nurse into a room adjacent from where Applejack had been moved to. They informed the two that she had stabilized, but she may not wake for a day or two yet, as her body had been thoroughly trashed by the magicked liquor and would take time to recover. Cerulean nodded apathetically as the Nurse explained he had acquired minor fractures in both legs, and was advised to spend as little time on his hooves at possible. “Ugh, this is gonna be torture. I like being able to move, you know.”

“So, Big Macintosh did that?” Cerulean nodded and explained everything that had happened. Twilight wrapped her hooves around his neck and pulled him as close as they could manage without squishing Dawn, who lay between them. “When is this going to end, Cerulean?”

“It’s been awhile since we pried, but why don’t you take a peek?” Twilight nodded, pressing her horn against Cerulean’s and drawing from both their magic reserves as she cast the premonition spell she had conjured around a year and a half prior. A purple haze filled her vision before receding, and she leaned over to give Cerulean a kiss before letting her exhaustion have its way.

Big Macintosh’s fur was still damp when he awoke, coughing as he regained consciousness. He sat up slowly, utterly confused by the strange house he was in, the last thing he remembered being having Applejack be teleported away. Glancing around he saw a paper on the ground, which simply had his name written in big letters. Picking it up and turning it over, he read the contents as the memories came flooding back.

“Did you ever stop to think how Applebloom must be feeling? She had to spend the night alone because you were so consumed by your rage. If you land yourself in jail, she’ll have nopony left. Don’t be an idiot, just go home.

Cerulean”

“Idiot, huh? Ah sure am,” he whispered, covering his face in shame. A chill ran through his body, and he slowly stood and examined the broken door, resolving to come back and fix it later. “Ah sure have developed some sort o’ grudge against doors.” He didn’t bother laughing at his own joke, not finding it even slightly amusing under the domination of his depression. Bucking through the ice, he stepped out into a sunny morning and made for Sweet Apple Acres, his slow canter building into a gallop as he rushed for home.

Stepping into the house, he found Granny Smith at the table with Applebloom curled up in her lap. The old mare was quiet for once, but that only made the disconcerting silence that much more oppressive.

“Where were ya last night, Big Macintosh? You had us all worried sick.” Big Mac sat down across from Granny Smith and stared at the grain of the wood. “You let yer temper get the better of ya, I reckon.” He nodded once, turning his head away. “Now listen here, Big Macintosh. I know you always put your family first, but it ain’t gonna do anypony a lick o’ good fer you to go all crazy. You’re just as frightened as the rest o’ us, I can tell.”

“You’re right, ah know. Sorry, Granny Smith.”

“Did anypony get hurt?”

“Ah don’t think so. How’s Applebloom?”

“Quieter than a mouse. I haven’t heard a peep from her since last night.”

“Did she tell you what happened?”

“All I know is she drank Berry under the table and got sick. Impressive, but why would anypony want to try?” He didn’t have the strength to fill in the rest of the details. Applebloom needed his attention more than Granny Smith, and so he set the filly onto his back and took her to her room, where he sat and waited. She would speak when she was ready, and there he resolved to wait until she did. She didn’t keep him waiting very long.

“Ah wanna see her.”

“Applebloom?”

“Ah want t’ see Applejack. Take me t’ see Applejack, Big Mac.”

“She probably ain’t even awake, why don’t...”

“Ah don’t want t’ wait, she may die before ah can say goodbye!” she cried, leaping upright and ignoring the tears that streamed down her cheeks. “Ah didn’t get to say goodbye to Ma or Pa before they left, an’ I ain’t about to let go o’ Applejack without seein’ her one more time!” Having cried through much of the night and gotten little sleep, her body was unequipped to deal with the sudden rush of emotion, and she slowly sank down to her haunches and let her head droop to the bed. “It may already be too late, but ah have t’ try.” She opened her eyes halfway as she was lifted back onto her brother’s back.

“Hold on tight, Applebloom. Ah don’t Applejack t’ wake to a banged up little sister. She’s gonna be sore enough with me fer what ah did last night.”

Fervent determination can easily be mistaken for obsession. Silver couldn’t tell if he had crossed the line, but waking up amidst a veritable rug of notes with a beaker near his outstretched hoof told him he was close. But, he was also adamant that he was just as near to completing his longest running experiment. Rubbing his eyes and sifting through the plethora of parchments, he found his most recent ones from the previous night and organized the lab equipment on the table, making sure everything was perfect before beginning the last trial. Success or failure, it didn’t matter; too many ponies in Ponyville were waiting for him. He couldn’t justify staying any longer, so he poured everything into his work.

Selecting a beaker that was covered in tiny alchemical runes, he filled it with a small amount of aqua vitae as a base, since it was easiest for him to manipulate. From there, he used the months of research to begin adding various ingredients one by one. Touching his horn to the beaker, the various inscriptions began to shine as he activated them in turn, weaving them into the mix like a spell. Ignoring the hissing noise as the substance became unstable, he continued the process, pouring massive amounts of his magic into the beaker. The pieces began to align in his mind. The truth that he had been seeking was nearly within his grasp. And then, as he made the final push, the sound of glass shattering broke his concentration.

A familiar sting seared through his chest as a small amount of the concoction splashed up from the broken beaker. The compound appeared to be highly corrosive, devouring anything it came into contact with and digging into the table, just as it was his chest.

“No... I was so close, it was right there. It’s not fair!” he roared, slamming his hooves down as he stared down at yet another failure, the only reward for his efforts being another scar. “I just... want honesty.” An end to confusion, and the strife that comes with it. An end to lies and half truths, of convolution and turmoil. These longings welled within and pushed out the tears, running down his muzzle and dripping into the mixture. He stared in disbelief as the compound calmed, leaving the room silent. Wiping his tears on a hoof, he pressed them into the new wound on his chest, wincing a bit before that too ceased its slow devouring of his flesh. “This can’t be right, it doesn’t make any sense. The solution is too simple. Or maybe... No, this makes perfect sense.” He dipped a hoof into the leftovers on the table and brought it to his lips. It offered no stimulation for his taste buds, but within seconds he could feel the difference. It was ready.

Even if it hadn’t been that long, the days Silver had spent away from Ponyville felt like weeks. It was just past eleven in the evening when he stepped off the train, and he paused to take a deep breath of the clean, country air. While his first inclination was to rush to Sweet Apple Acres to make amends, he decided to put his things away at home first. There were nearly no ponies out and about, though he figured that was because those that were up were likely enjoying a nice glass of cider at Starfall Tavern. However, an unexplainable sense of dread came over him as he beheld his home, with no lights on and the closed sign hanging in the doorway.

“What is today, Friday? It shouldn’t be closed.” Increasing his speed, he unlocked the door and examined the dining area, which was set in order and untouched. A churning in the pit of his stomach prompted him to race up the stairs and into his room where he found Berry asleep in his bed with Ruby held in her hooves. “Berry? Berry, wake up, I’m back.” His cousin took a moment or two for her eyes to focus before tackling him to the ground and wrapping him in an uncomfortably tight embrace. “That’s one way to make a stallion feel welcome. It’s good to see you... Berry, what’s wrong?” Wracking sobs stole coherent speech from the mare, too ashamed to look her cousin in the face.

“Shiny?” The filly’s eyes didn’t reflect the excitement Moonshine had expected, but a great sadness.

“Ruby, what happened while I was away?”

“Mommy made a mistake, and Applejack... she’s in the hospital.”

How could things have fallen apart this fast since I left? “How... how did this happen, Berry?”

“Silver, please forgive me, I never meant for this to happen,” Berry pleaded, squeezing even tighter. “Don’t hate me. Don’t hate me, please...” The questions would have to wait. Even as his heart filled with dismay at the news, he returned the embrace and spoke softly, despising the quavering nervousness in his voice.

“Berry, it’s ok. It’s going to be all right, nothing you could do would make me hate you. Just calm down.” The mare nodded and stifled her cries, causing her body to shake more violently as she strained to bring herself under control. Even after her breathing had normalized, she remained where she was atop Silver, the one calm center in the midst of a storm she had created. “Berry, I’m not trying to press, but... I need to know what happened since I left.” She released him and sat up, sniffing a bit before giving him a detailed report on everything, from Applejack’s depression to Berry’s challenge, to Big Mac breaking into her house. The names and motives didn’t matter, because no matter how he looked at it, Silver felt it was all his fault. Berry watched as he stood moved towards the door. “Berry, I forgive you. I’d be lying if I didn’t say I was furious, but it’s not with you. I’m going to go see her now. You can stay here tonight, so try to get some rest, all right?” She nodded, scooping Ruby up and climbing back into bed, waving feebly as he left.

Rainbow Dash looked up with shock as Silver quietly entered Applejack’s room at the clinic. She had been expecting Storm, and it took her a couple of seconds for her to process the information and put together a response.

“Silver? Are you really back?”

“Yes, I...”

“What the hay took you so long?” she shouted, too overcome to keep her voice down. “Do you have any idea what she’s been through since you left? I hope whatever you spent your time on over there was worth it.”

“Not at this cost, no. It wasn’t.” He walked past the cyan pegasus and stood at the edge of Applejack’s bed. Her breathing was steady, but her matted coat and tousled mane, along with the sweat that beaded her forehead, showed that she wasn’t merely sleeping. “How long has she been out?”

“Around a day. She just got taken off the respirator a few hours ago.” Silver ignored the opening door as Storm walked back in with two cups of coffee, nearly dropping them upon seeing Silver.

“What took you so long, Silver?” Storm asked quietly. Silver stood slowly and pulled out a small vial from his pocket, holding up the clear fluid for them both to see. “It looks like water.”

“It’s something that I’ve been working on for years, on and off. And it’s also... what gave me these.” Tired of hiding, he stripped off his clothes and stood with his scars in full display. “But you’d be right to be upset with me, because this,” he paused, pointing to the vial, “isn’t worth that,” he finished, pointing to Applejack. “I can’t take back the time that I’ve wasted, but I’m back to stay. Please, I ask for your forgiveness, and your friendship.”

“All right, Silver, we’ll forgive you on one condition.”

“Anything.”

“Don’t you ever run off like that again, unless you take Applejack with you. I mean, that’s just rude, leaving your mare behind while you go off gallivanting around the city.”

“I can agree to that,” he chuckled softly, before growing somber as he turned back towards Applejack. “Could you two give me a moment alone with Applejack? I know she’s asleep, but... there’s some things I’d like to get off my chest.” The couple nodded and exited quietly. “You’re one crazy mare, taking on my cousin’s drinking challenge. Stubborn too, seeing as how you won. Applejack, I don’t know if you can hear me, or if you even want to. Ever since I came to Ponyville, it just seems like nothing has been going right for you.” Seeing her in such a state and knowing all that had happened brought down a heavy wave of guilt. And yet, something deeper was undeniably there, a draw that he didn’t want to resist. “I’m scared, Applejack. This is all new to me, but... I want you to know that I will be there for you, if you’ll let me.” The mare continued her slumber, showing no signs she had heard his words. Leaning over, he gently kissed her forehead before wrapping his hooves around one of hers and sitting beside the bed. “Please, let me in.”

Moving Forward

Chapter 18: Moving Forward

Having checked earlier that afternoon, Big Macintosh didn’t bother trying to visit the clinic before making his way towards the tavern. Applebloom had taken it upon herself to whip the stallion into shape after his misbehavior the night Applejack passed out, and he hung his head as the filly perched on his back finished up her rather long discourse on his less than average intelligence.

“Now ah don’t know what kind o’ mood Berry will be in when ya get inside, but barring Twilight blowin’ up, you’re gonna apologize, ya hear?”

“Eeyup.”

“All right then, step to it. Ah’m thirsty.” Big Macintosh dutifully obeyed, increasing his trot to a gallop and smiling at the hooves that frantically wrapped around his neck. The tavern soon came into view, and as he entered he was bewildered by a steady stream of praise for his sister. He accepted it gratefully, but didn’t quite understand why they were bringing it up two days after the fact, and with such exuberance. “Ok, Big Mac. There she is. You know what t’ do.”

“Eeeyup.” Applebloom hopped down and, spying Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Ruby, joined the trio and promptly downed half of one of their drinks. Berry resisted the urge to run as Big Mac drew close to the counter.

“Can... I get you something, Big Macintosh?”

“Nnnope. Berry, ah just wanted to say ah'm sorry. Ah messed up bad, an’ ah never got the chance to apologize until now.” She motioned him over towards a vacant end of a table and sat down. “Ah know you may not be able t’ fergive me right away, but if there’s anythin’ ah can do to repay ya fer lettin’ mah temper get the better o’ me, ah’ll do mah best.”

“I should also say I’m sorry, Big Mac. Messing with things I didn’t understand was foolish, regardless of my intentions. I’m just glad Applejack is awake and well.”

“Wait, she what?”

“You didn’t know? She left the hospital early this evening. She showed up around fifteen minutes ago.”

“Where is she? Ah wanna see her.”

“They went up to Silver’s room, up those stairs. I haven’t heard or seen from them since. I would assume that my cousin wanted some privacy for whatever they are talking about.” Big Macintosh made for the stairs before Berry jumped in front of him, blocking his path and shaking her head. “I know you want to see her again, but those two have been through a lot to share whatever time they are having up there right now.”

“Ah know, but ah need t’ know my sister is all right.”

“I understand. Well, how about this; if we don’t see them in the next half hour, we’ll check on them together. Fair enough?” Big Macintosh nodded and cantered off towards the bar where Rainbow Dash and Storm were filling in. The time passed quickly as he chatted with Storm and downed a few glasses of cider. The last thirty seconds came and he rose, making his way over to the steps where Berry was already waiting.

“Been half an hour, Berry. Can ah see mah sister now?”

“Yes, come on. Let’s go see what they’re up to.” They ascended the steps together and entered to find the room empty. Big Macintosh gave Berry an inquiring look to which she was about to respond when a soft thump sounded from above. Fearing that the reunion had turned violent, Big Mac raced up the stairs and threw open the doors, where his brain sputtered to a stop, rolled once and lay dead. Berry had a similar experience as the two ponies strained to blush harder at their discovery, disconnecting their muzzles. Applejack slowly rose from Silver’s chest and backed away, though the only thought she could muster was that she couldn’t recall how many “yes’” she had received.

“Something tells me that when they can speak again, they aren’t going to be very pleased,” Silver whispered, pointing towards his cousin as the shock slowly shifted to hysteria. Forgiveness was something that Berry could understand, especially after what Applejack had suffered at her hooves. But seeing them together like that was too much, too soon.

“What the hay are you doing to Silver, Applejack?” Berry shouted, pointing to Silver’s clothes which were in a pile off to the side.

“Applejack? An' what about Silver?” Big Mac countered, pointing a hoof at the hapless stallion.

“Silver isn’t the one doing the seducing, so buck off, Big Mac!”

“You better not be callin’ mah sister loose, Berry,” he growled, towering over the mare and causing her to take a step back.

“What do you expect me to think, huh Big Mac?”

“What ‘n tarnation is wrong with y’all? I ain’t seducin’ nopony, ah was just spendin’ some quality time with mah coltfriend, ok?” The ensuing silence was about as comfortable as laying on a bed of nails whilst Pinkie Pie danced a jig across one’s stomach after a full meal, and Applejack quickly learned how Cerulean must feel, as he was very well acquainted with eating his own hoof. “Ah just said somethin’ wrong, didn’t I.”

“Well, not technically, no, but it was quite ill placed,” Silver murmured. “I don’t think your brother is too happy with the news.”

“Colt... friend?” There was a loud thump as Berry sat down hard, unable to come to grips with the news. Big Macintosh had expected this might come about some day, so the news wasn’t as much of a shocker as finding his sister obliviously lip-locked with the stallion after knowing him for only two weeks, one of which was spent apart.

“Silver, you and I need t’ have a talk.”

Ah nearly die from alcohol poisonin’, wake up, score a coltfriend an’ mah buckin’ moron of a brother wants t’ jump down ‘is throat already? No way, no how. Ah waited too long fer this. It wasn’t often that Applejack went head to head with her brother, but there was no way she was going to let his growing string of blunders continue. It also wasn’t often that Applejack succeeded in intimidating the massive stallion, but he couldn’t help but quail under her piercing stare.

“Big Mac, you best hush up, or it’ll be you in the hospital next. Silver ain’t been nothin’ but a gentlecolt t’ me, an’ you expect me t’ sit here and listen t’ you give him a lecture when you dang near kill somepony the moment ah try t’ get some shuteye? One word, Big Mac. Ah dare you, just say one word.” Thoroughly cowed, the stallion maintained his silence as he made a slow retreat, disappearing down the steps leaving the two other ponies more than a touch frightened. “Sorry ‘bout that, Silver. Ah was just...”

“Taste testing!” Pinkie shouted, popping up next to Berry who was just beginning to calm down.

“Pinkie Pie, that’s not helpin’ none at all, an’ don’t you get any ideas. Silver is off limits.”

“Why in Equestria are you tasting my cousin?” The only partially true statement seemed to trigger Berry’s ability to speak, her volume overcompensating and sending the message echoing through the evening skies and down into the tavern, causing everypony to pause for a moment before bursting into laughter.

“Well duh, probably ‘cause he tastes good? I mean, why else would anypony do that? That’s just silly!”

“Did she break her one drink limit?” Berry asked, eyeing the bubbly mare with suspicion.

“No, she’s always like that...” Applejack muttered, covering her face with a hoof while Pinkie Pie attempted to figure out what she was being charged with. The euphoria of the fleeting moment of bliss all but negated, the fatigue that had temporarily been dispelled came back full force. “Ah’m sorry, Silver. Ah really would like t’ spend a little more time with you tonight, but ah’m gettin’ real tired. Huh, you’d think after two days o’ sleep ah’d be ready t’ do anythin’.”

“Don’t worry about it, sweetheart.” Cantering over, he gave her one last kiss and a firm embrace before stepping back, noting the look on his cousin’s face with concealed glee. “You take care of yourself. See you tomorrow?”

“O’ course, sugarcube. Good night, Silver. You too, Berry. Come on, Pinkie, I ain’t about t’ leave you here, lest you get any ideas.”

“Bye, Silver! Taste ya later!” While Silver couldn’t quite make out whatever dire warning Applejack was giving her friend, he was fairly sure that he would be safe for quite some time, judging by her tone of voice. With a sigh, he laid back and gazed up at the sky, filled with excitement about what the future might hold, though his revery didn’t last long as his cousin spoke up.

“I must have confused Dragon Liquor with regular cider when I had my two glasses earlier, because I could swear she just said you two were a couple.”

“That’s right, I...”

“Are you really sure about this, Silver? I find it hard to believe that anypony in their right mind would shack up with the pony that broke their heart one week earlier just like that.”

“Hmmm, well, the timing could have been better, I suppose.”

“Are you even taking this seriously?” she murmured, more to herself than to him.

“Of course I am. If you don’t believe me, I could always drink this,” he murmured, lazily levitating a second vial from his crumpled clothes. He couldn’t help but grin as Berry’s eyes grew wide with amazement, before noticing the new burn on his chest.

“So you finished it, finally. That’s good then, I don’t have to worry as much. But still, Silver, this is all a little sudden, don’t you think?”

“Berry, I like Applejack, ok?” He had never spoken those words before, not within the context of romance, and he found a foal-like excitement bubbling in his stomach as he let them out. The full meaning wasn’t lost on Berry, and with a sigh she slumped down next to him, watching as he continued to peer up at the night sky.

“I will admit, I’m having a hard time accepting this. She really hurt you, and me, with her actions.”

“And, from what I hear, she’s gone through just as much trying to fix things for everypony. Berry, she knows what she’s done. Can’t you just let it go?”

“Silver, it’s not me I’m worried about, or even so much you. It’s Ruby. It tore her up, leaving the way you did.” Silver nodded, recalling all the names of the ponies that wanted him back, Ruby’s being the first and foremost. His expression softened, realizing Berry’s position as a mother and remembering that, ever since conception, her daughter had always been her first priority without exception.

“I’m sorry, Berry. I shouldn’t have run like that, but I didn’t know what else to do. I didn’t really think I’d be missed like that. Ponies come and go in Manehatten daily, it’s just part of life. I guess I don’t really understand what it means to be part of a community.”

“Well, you have a tavern full of thirsty ponies. And it looks like your horn has stopped glowing like the stars, so I’d say you should get on down there. It’s... good to have you back, Silver.” Berry found her embrace gratefully received, though it lasted a bit longer than he had anticipated. At length she drew back, and he re-dressed before they returned to the hustle and bustle of the tavern. He turned just in time to see a small crimson thunderbolt attempt to strike him from the side, but taking a stance, he braced himself for impact and spread his arms wide as the excited filly hopped onto a bench and launched herself into his waiting embrace.

“Uncle Shiny! You’re back!” His warm embrace was received for but a moment before she grew stern, waving a hoof in his face and looking all the world like her mother the few times she had gotten serious with her daughter. “Don’t you ever run away like that again, Shiny. I mean it!”

“I won’t, sweetheart.” Too elated to extend her reprimand, she again curled up close as Scootaloo and her friends trotted over, almost as excited to see the stallion though for less sentimental reasons.

“Hey Silver, you make anything tasty while you were away?”

“Well, I may have something that’ll suit your fancy.” He set Ruby down and walked into the back, returning a short while later with corked bottle.

“Uncle Shiny! You have a new one? What is it, what is it?” Ruby squealed excitedly, bouncing up and down with unbridled excitement. “Uh, mom? Are you alright?” Berry, on her part, was having a difficult time containing her laughter, knowing exactly what the drink would do to the already cheerful group of friends, though she was most excited just to see her daughter laugh.

“I’m fine, sweetie, now listen to your uncle.”

“What I have here is a sweet, berry flavored drink imbued with the essence of electricity. I call it Shockberry Juice, and I think you’ll all find it rather satisfying.”

“If you don’t mind me askin’, is this stuff safe?” Applebloom inquired, staring at the faint static that the drink gave out whenever she sloshed it around in the cup.

“Don’t you worry, Applebloom. It’s been tested plenty,” Berry assured the skeptical filly.

“A drink made with lightning? That’s so cool!” Scootaloo exclaimed, attempting to down it in one go but stopping halfway through as the tingling sensation filled her chest and stomach. Her friends paused with the glasses at their lips as the orange pegasus fell over backwards in a fit of giggles, squealing as if she were being tickled by many hooves without mercy.

“Ah don’t know ‘bout this...”

“Ok, let’s drink together. One... two... three!” The three fillies promptly joined the fourth on the ground, clutching their sides as the juice worked its magic. Berry got back to work serving while the sweet sound of laughter eased the anxiety that had been building since Silver had fled town. “All right, Ruby, you and your friends have fun. I’m going to get back to work.”

“Shiny? I’m really glad you came back.”

“Me too, sweetheart.” Crossing the room seemed like such a simple task, but everypony he passed seemed to want to pat him on the back or express their heartfelt gratitude that he was back in town. He treasured each and every comment, every word, because they were genuine. Finally making his way back to the bar, he nodded his thanks to Rainbow Dash and Storm for keeping things going as he assumed his position behind the counter and got to work. Handing out another mug and collecting the bits from the counter, he paused to survey the fruit of his labors. Ponies were drinking and laughing, feasting and celebrating, and on top of all that, he had finally found a mare he could imagine staying with.

“I’ve finally found a home. I’m back to stay, Ponyville. I’ve missed you.”

An outstretched hoof bid Applejack sit at the table as she arrived home, closing the door behind her and seeing Big Mac seated at the table. Were he being forceful about the motion, her threat from earlier likely would have come into effect, but his face didn’t really convey any kind of emotion at all, so she heeded the request and sat. Big Mac stared across the table at her, and she met his gaze, a silent challenge to test her resolve. She’d spent too much time being afraid, and she wasn’t about to let it start again.

“Well git to it, brother. Ah know you didn’t bring me ‘ere just t’ have a starin’ contest. What’s on yer mind? What ‘ave you got against Silver, huh?”

“I ain’t got nothin’ against Silver, AJ.”

“Really?” she said slowly, narrowing her eyes. “Then how come you were about t’ go off on ‘im back at the tavern? An’ don’t try an’ deny it.”

“Before they left, ah promised our parents that ah’d take care ‘o you, of our family. An’ ah don’t intend on breakin’ mah promise, Applejack. Silver seems like a nice stallion, but it’s gonna take more ‘n that t’ win mah approval.” He gave a sigh, softening his expression and dropping his gaze for a moment before meeting his sister’s once more. “You’ve let ‘im in, though. An that speaks for ‘im a lot. Applejack, ah don’t want ‘im t’ fail, I just want you t’ have the best. You understand?”

“Ah do. Ah wish it was father tellin’ me all this, though.”

“Eeeyup. Ah don’t like bein’ the stern one. For what it’s worth, ah think he’ll make a good coltfriend, as long as he doesn’t try anythin’ before ‘e puts a ring on it.”

“Oh my, little Applejack is gettin’ married? That musta been some nap I took, what day is it then?” Granny Smith sat herself down at the table and chuckled gleefully. “It’s that Silver fellow, isn’t it? Ah knew he was the one moment I laid eyes on him.”

“Granny Smith, we’re only...”

“Gettin’ married, ah know that! Kids these days, makin’ me repeat myself. Y’all don’t listen, I tell ya. But ah want to at least have a talk with ‘im first! And have somethin’ tasty o’ his that ain’t cider. Why don’t you bring him by tomorrow? An’ have him bring one of everything!”

“Who the hay would come knocking this late? Everypony knows that the tavern is closed,” Silver muttered, stirring as a rhythmic thumping coming from downstairs roused him from his half asleep state. Sitting up slowly and waiting for his balance to stabilize, he plodded downstairs and cracked the door open, not wanting whoever it was to see his scars. “Applejack? What are you doing here? It’s late, is something wrong?” She looked bothered by something, or perhaps just nervous, but either way she wasn’t smiling. And what was with that blush?

“Ah was wonderin’ if maybe you had some time t’ talk, or somethin’.”

“I find it hard to believe you’d be this hesitant to ask me for some time to chat, sweetheart. Come on inside, and tell me what’s really going on.” There it was, that smile. What is it about this mare that makes me feel so... alive? “Would you like something to drink, Applejack?”

“Maybe just a little.” What am ah doin’ here? It’s well past twelve in the mornin’, ah'm dead tired, an' Big Macintosh ain’t gonna be happy I snuck out. But ah just want t’ be with him, just a little more. Applejack looked up from her thoughts as he returned with two mugs and motioned her to follow him up the stairs. While physically a simple action despite her fatigue, she found her heart pounding as she reached the top a short while later, and he held the door open while she trotted in, moving towards the desk while he sat down on the bed.

“Applejack, are you ok? You’re face is a little...”

“Ah’m fine!” she replied quickly, almost slipping into a startled shout. He continued to stare until she relented. “Ok, you win. I ain’t any good at lyin’ an’ I hate dishonesty anyhow. Wasn’t my intention just then, but ah am a little nervous.”

“Is it me? Oh, Celestia, it’s from being in my room, isn’t it.”

“It is mah first time... bein’ in yer room, ah mean!”

“We can go back downstairs, if you want.” He watched her drain her cup in response, setting it down on the desk and shaking her head. While there were many words he could use to describe Applejack, most of them pleasant, bashful wasn’t one he thought would be on the list. He added it anyways, right next to adorable, then tilted the glass back to finish the last of the cider. Not expecting Applejack to be standing right in front of him when he once more opened his eyes, he suddenly grew short of breath, her nervousness becoming his own. To his surprise, and perhaps relief for his rapidly accelerating heartbeat, she sat down beside him on the bed, trembling slightly and avoiding eye contact.

“Ah don’t... like bein’ alone at night.” Ignoring his nervousness, Silver calmed his thoughts and assumptions to give the mare his full attention. “It was never anythin’ ah gave much thought to, an’ ah probably never would have if it never happened. But just havin’ somepony there with you... Ah want it more than yer kisses, an’ that’s sayin’ somethin’.” A rustling behind her and a shift of weight bid her glance over her shoulder, where Silver had moved and was holding out a hoof towards her. If mah heart beats any louder, ah’m gonna lose mah hearin’, ah think. The thought of resisting the offer never even came to mind, and she accepted his comforting embrace as she lay next to him, feeling her temperature rise as his hooves closed in around her shoulders.

“Sweetheart, next time you want to be nervous about something, make it something complicated.”

“Don’t make it sound like ah’m the only one, yer heart is skippin’ around like Pinkie on a sunny day,” she chuckled, pressing closer. She opened her eyes to try and look into his, but she was distracted by the soft silver light that was coming from his horn.

“Applejack, what’s with that look?” he asked as the mare’s flushed cheeks grew a shade deeper.

“Are ya plannin’ on makin’ cider, or are you just happy t’ see me?”

“Making cider? What are you talking about?”

“Turn out the lights.” He obliged the request, using magic to flip the switch and immediately felt his heart rate triple under the glow of his horn.

“I’m sorry, I’m not trying to do that! It’s just, I’ve never...”

“Oh, stop frettin’ an’ just hold me.” He dutifully obeyed, thankful for the silence as he tried, largely unsuccessfully, to calm himself down. “Ah wish... ah could just stay like this tonight.”

“Applejack, if you want, I don’t have a...” he started before her hoof sealed his lips shut.

“Don’t say it out loud, ‘cause then ah will. You and ah both know mah brother would be furious with the two of us.” She removed her hoof from his muzzle and returned his embrace. “He’ll probably be mad at me for stayin’ out so late anyhow, but right now ah don’t care.”

“Applejack, I don’t want to do anything that’s going to upset your brother. But, at the same time, I want to make you happy. And if it comes down to a choice between the two, I’d rather suffer your brother’s fury than have to wipe away your tears. I’ll let you go in an hour or two, but until then, stay with me, all right?” Applejack look at him for but a moment before leaning in to reward him for his gracious words, holding the kiss for a few seconds before reluctantly breaking the connection.

“Silver, ah... thank you.”

Late to Rise

Chapter 19: Late to Rise

Most ponies will agree that emotional fatigue, whether from joy or grief, is far more draining than physical exhaustion. Applejack, were she conscious, would have agreed wholeheartedly with the assessment. The crow of the rooster wasn’t nearly enough to wake the slumbering mare, and as time ticked by, Big Macintosh grew impatient waiting by the cart loaded with Zap Apple juice for Silver. Making his way back inside, he gave a few solid knocks on the recently replaced door to his sister’s room but received no response. A few more knocks, and a few more moments of silence.

“Applejack, come on, you’re runnin’ late.” Ah know mah sister can sleep, but this is ridiculous. What’d she do, fill ‘er ears with cement? Turning the knob, he walked inside to find Applejack quite contentedly sleeping, snoring softly and clutching a pillow to her chest. This sleep was soon disturbed by his prodding hoof, a much less desirable way to wake than the comforting call of the rooster.

“Nnn... huh? What’re you doin’ in mah room, Big Mac?”

“Well, ah was waitin’ for somepony to deliver the Zap Apple juice to Silver. Ah could take it mahself, but ah think he’d rather see you instead.”

“Waitin’? What time is...” she mumbled, turning towards the clock and staring at it for a couple of seconds before it came into focus. “What the hay? Big Mac, why didn’t you wake me sooner?” she shouted, leaping out of bed and staggering as the blood rushed to her head.

“Ah thought you’d be ready on time. You’re normally pretty punctual.”

“Yeah, all except the one day ah need to be someplace. Now get out, ah need t’ shower.”

“I needed this,” Silver mumbled as he awoke, rolling over and staring at the clock sitting on the desk. Sure, he had slept in longer than he had meant to, never mind the fact that Applejack was supposed to be arriving any minute. “Wait, it’s ten already? Dang it, I hope she’s not waiting outside.” Not bothering to get dressed, Silver trotted down the stairs and peered out the front door. He saw a number of ponies he recognized scattered around, but no sign of Applejack. He was only late by a few minutes, so it seemed illogical to assume she had gotten fed up and left. It brought him a small amount of comfort as he returned upstairs, stepped into the shower, and let the rejuvenating cascade complete the awakening process.

Refreshed, renewed, and strangely excited about meeting Applejack’s family, Moonshine descended to the tavern with a spring in his step and smartly combed mane, along with one of his more favored pieces that Rarity had made. Stepping outside he took a deep draft of the sweet spring air before noticing Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Storm at a distance. Seeing that his fillyfriend had yet to arrive, he approached the group and found the rainbow pegasus in a somewhat heated argument with Rarity, who was clearly not budging an inch.

“I’m telling you, Rarity, this gem is for real. There’s no way Storm would buy me something fake.”

“I understand your confidence in your stallion, but I have far more confidence in my knowledge of jewels. I have made a point to know every stone that glitters, and that is not one of them.”

“I’m afraid she’s right, Rainbow Dash. That isn’t a gem.”

“Thank you, Silver, for...”

“It’s seven gemstones combined into one.”

“I’m sorry, that simply isn’t possible. I’ve tried, you see.” Silver gave a knowing smile to the confident unicorn before turning to Storm.

“‘The Ruler of Gold’s Perfect Jewels,’ right?”

“Yeah, that’s right. How did you know?” Storm replied, shocked that anypony had heard of the admittedly obscure jeweler. “It took me forever to find somepony that could do what I was asking, most everypony just laughed at me and told me it couldn’t be done.”

“Mare that sold it to you was short, gold and silver hair with golden glasses and bracelets?” Storm nodded, matching Silver’s proud grin. “That’d be my mother, Perfect Jewel. That ring there,” he paused, motioning to Rainbow Dash’s hoof, “was one of her best creations. Took her nearly a year to perfect the process she uses to make it safely. Come a little closer, I’ll list off the jewels for the more doubtful pony in our midst.” Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but smirk as Rarity’s eyes grew wide with each extremely rare gem that was listed. “Let’s see, I spy a Fire Ruby, that’s the red one. Water Sapphire, Midnight Amethyst, Honey Citrine... ah, Sun Topaz, Forest Emerald, and a Twilight Garnet to finish it off.” About half way through the list Rarity had forgotten what her lungs were for. Just before her face began to turn blue, she remembered that breathing was indeed fashionable and allowed herself a loud gasp, taking in a deep draft and summoning a rather lavish couch from someplace, providing her a comfortable place to flop down in disbelief.

“I’m going to assume that you’ve given her reason to be impressed.”

“Impressed? Try envious! Why, any single one of those gems is worth a small fortune, let alone one of each! Exactly how much did you spend on that ring, Storm Blitz?”

“Um... a medium fortune?”

“So that’s what happened to all our money.”

“I’m sorry, would you like me to return it?”

“You’d have to pry it off my cold, dead hooves!”

“No thank you, I prefer a more lively companion. It’s much more enjoyable.”

“I can agree with that. Thanks for backing us up, Silver.”

“I suppose I must apologize for doubting you, Storm. Once again, you prove yourself the better stallion.”

“Better than who, if I may ask?”

“That vile cretin that Twilight is so enamored with. He was such a nice pony for those first two months...”

“Uh... am I right to assume she speaking about Cerulean?” Silver inquired, wondering what the amiable unicorn could possibly have done to upset Rarity to such a degree.

“Yeah, that’s the one. Rarity has kind of set up a ranking system for anypony that her friends start to date, which means you’re on the board now too,” Dash explained with a wink. Rarity noticed Silver’s concerned expression and immediately stepped off the couch.

“Do not worry yourself, Mr. Moonshine. So far you have proven yourself to be of good character, even if you do allow some rather unsavory characters into your establishment. Conduct yourself as a proper gentlecolt, and you’ll have no problems from me. If, however,” she paused, dropping her voice to a dangerous calm, “you insist on pulling Applejack into a path of filth, committing lewd acts in public and defiling the sanctity of something as pure as a tea party, then we shall have words, you and I. Oh, and treat Applejack right. Are we clear?”

“Yes ma’am.”

“I like this stallion, he’s much brighter than Cerulean.” Rarity’s blatant loathing for somepony that Silver could find little reason to fault was cause for further investigation, so he made a mental note to ask the couple about it further. Rarity didn’t strike him as the type to dislike somepony for no reason, given that she was generous enough to not only make a new banner and sign for his shop, but also several pairs of clothes free of charge.

“Well, have fun this morning, you three. I’ve got to get back to the tavern and wait for Applejack to show up.”

“Oh? Do you have something fun planned for the afternoon?”

“I don’t know that I’d call it ‘fun,’ per se. I’m supposed to meet Granny Smith, I think.”

“You’d best be on your guard, then,” Rarity warned. “That old mare is a tricky one, so watch your tongue.”

Big Macintosh stared up at the sun, which was nearly at its zenith. This marked the passage of an hour since he left Applejack to get herself ready, and his vexation only grew as he stomped back to her room only to find her frantically searching through her drawers and closet. She had seemingly forgotten to tie her hair in her haste, and given that her beloved stetson was Celestia only knows where, her behavior begged questioning.

“Applejack, what ‘n tarnation are you doin’? Yer hat ain’t around anymore, an’...”

“I’m not lookin’ for mah hat, obviously.”

“Then what are you lookin’ for?”

“Somethin’ t’ wear.”

“What for?”

“To look good fer Silver. Are ya sayin’ ah shouldn’t wear anythin’ special?” she replied, ceasing her search and staring at the contents of her closet for the third time. She had plenty of practical things, but a raincoat seemed to be the most fashionable accessory she had. “Hay, do ah even have anythin’ special t’ wear?” she groaned, slamming the door shut and resting her head against it.

“Nnnope.”

“Gee, thanks, Big Mac. You sure know how t’ cheer me up.”

“This ain’t a date, Applejack.”

“Ah could at least wear somethin’ though. Ah'm sure ah have a saddle ‘round here someplace.”

“Why, you plannin’ on bein’ ridden?”

“Big Mac! Ah’m ashamed you’d even say such a thing.”

“An’ why is that, dearie? It’s fun!” Granny Smith called out as she walked past with Applebloom perched on her back. “Oh, it’s nothin’ to be ashamed of!” she chuckled, pointing at Applejack’s cheeks which were starting to flush as a faint image of a different kind of ride invaded her otherwise tame mind.

“Sis, what’re you thinkin’ ‘bout?”

“Somethin’ I ain’t.”

“That’s got t’ be the strangest thing ah’ve ever heard you say, sis. Come on, Granny, ah want some Zap Apple toast.”

“Whatever you were thinkin’ just now better not happen for a good while yet, Applejack.”

“Me? What about you? Are you gonna be able to keep your buckin’ wild mare tame?”

“Now hold on, Applejack, that’s... ah mean...”

“Not so fun when the horseshoe is on the other hoof, now is it?”

“Just deliver the juice, Applejack.”

Seeing Applejack was worth every second of the wait, though she was an hour late at by the time she arrived, attempting to stop too suddenly only to have the cart propel her into Silver. He caught the stumbling mare, and her apology was momentarily forgotten as she took a moment to simply enjoy his presence, though she couldn’t help but think it was better without clothes.

“It’s great to see you too, Applejack.”

“Sorry fer the wait, ah woke up a little late.” Silver glanced at the sun for a moment before turning back to the mare already setting about her work, unloading the cart and rolling the casks towards the cellar. Hoisting two casks up with his magic, he followed her down and set the barrels in a neat stack, pausing to note that he was quickly running out of space. “Ah reckon yer gonna need t’ expand sooner rather than later, Silver.”

“Reading my mind already?” he laughed, following her out to grab the remaining barrels. “The tavern is doing much better than I had hoped for, so I should be able to build a proper workshop for my experiments. That would free up some space in the cellar, and allow for more exploration.”

“You got more crazy ideas bouncin’ around in yer noggin? Let’s hear one of ‘em,” she replied, hoisting a barrel onto her back while rolling one with her snout.

“Well, with as much Zap Apple juice as you’ve generously allowed me to purchase, I wager I’ll turn two-thirds of it into cider, while the remainder will be a personal favorite of mine; moonshine.”

“Doesn’t that stuff cause hallucinations?”

“If dirty equipment and untrained hooves are behind it, yes. But you don’t have to worry about either with me.”

“Ahll right, that’s all fine ‘n dandy, but what about somethin’ a little more interestin’? Ah'm sure you got all sorts of untapped crazy in there.” He was about to let her know about one of his more audacious experiments, but thought better of it and chose to reveal a more grounded aspiration.

“Well, seeing as how the Shockberry wine went over so well, I was thinking about trying something with a different element, maybe a cinnamon liqueur infused with the essence of fire. I imagine it would be especially popular in the winter months.” While the actual science behind such a feat was something Applejack doubted she could wrap her head around, she found herself feeling quite proud to be with such a creative pony, magic or not.

“Ah'm sorry I ain’t got the know how t’ help with somethin’ like that.” Silver immediately set the barrels down and made his way towards the mare who was busying herself staring intently at the last cask she had set down.

“I wouldn’t want you to help for fear of you getting hurt in the process. As you’ve seen, alchemy can be quite dangerous.”

“Ah guess.” While his first inclination was to kiss the doubtful mare, Silver couldn’t help but feel that was a little forward, especially after Big Macintosh’s warning. Yes, it’s true, they had kissed plenty their first night as a couple, but Silver didn’t want to risk pushing anything on Applejack, so he aimed for her cheek instead.

“Having a source of inspiration is the most important part, Applejack. And for me, that’s you now. So don’t sell yourself short, sweetheart.”

“Hey sugarcube? You missed,” she said softly, turning to face him and righting his mistake. He couldn’t say whether it was instinct, desire, or something else he couldn’t quite place, but it just felt right to pull the mare close, wrapping her in his forehooves and holding her tight. She offered no resistance, thinking that a warming drink wouldn’t be needed for the coming winter. Silver released his grip slightly as she pulled away, letting slip a small gasp as she attempted to begin breathing at a normal pace, slowly beginning to realize that perhaps she had been a bit too firm with Cerulean and Storm on the subject.

“Well, we’d better be on our way then. I don’t want to give your brother any more reasons not to like me.”

“Do we... ‘ave t’ go right now? Ah’d like some time with you away from mah brother.”

“Consider me sold. I’ll tell you what, if you promise to keep a safe distance, I’ll let you watch while I start on the cinnamon drink.”

“Don’t you think just straight cinnamon might be a tad strong? Ah mean, ‘ave you ever eaten plain cinnamon?”

“Hmmm, you may have a point, I hadn’t thought of that.”

“Ah know! Why not try addin’ somethin’ fruity like cherries to it? Ah met somepony awhile back that can give me a good price on ‘em, even with the transportation costs. Whether ‘e likes ya or not, the vendor here can be a right pain in the flank.”

“So that’s why you kiss so well.” While he had intended the thought to stay inside his mind, the blush that was quickly rising to Applejack’s cheeks quickly confirmed his fears that he had indeed spoken aloud.

“Ah... may have tried tyin’ the stalks, once or twice. Now, don’t give me that look,” she pleaded, turning away. “Ah wasn’t practicin’, it was somethin’ t’ do while workin’ the cherry fields, ok? I wasn’t even thinkin’ ‘bout kissin’ then.”

“I think the cherry thing is a wonderful idea, Applejack.” He draped a hoof over her shoulders to ease the mare’s worries, which he found confusing and unfounded in the first place. “And while I don’t have any cherries right now, I can still get to work. Take a seat someplace, and feel free to ask questions. Things won’t get dicey until I start trying to imbue fire into the drink.” Applejack nodded and pulled a barrel over to use as a seat while Silver started setting up various beakers and vials. The markings on the side were utterly incomprehensible to the simple farm pony, but she soon found herself engrossed in his work as he tried different combinations of various compounds and mixtures.

“So, when ‘re you gonna start workin’ with the Zap Apple juice? It probably shouldn’t set too long.”

“And why is that?” Silver asked, looking up from the beaker on the heating pad long enough to make eye contact.

“Well, Zap Apples are magical. They go bad a day after they appear if left on the tree, which is why we always turn ‘em into jam as soon as we can.”

“If that’s the case, then the juice may have started to ferment on its own. Now that you mention it, I’m pretty curious to see how the juice tastes.” He turned off the heating pad, jotting down a few more notes before approaching one of the barrels and pounding in the spigot. After firmly affixing a nozzle, he grabbed a mug and poured a small amount into the cup, swirling around before giving it a tentative taste. “Yup, that’s starting to sour all on it’s own.” He took another drink, holding it longer. “That is, quite honestly, like nothing I’ve ever tasted before. I can’t even begin to figure it out, not just by taste. Here, try some, Applejack.” She raised the glass to her lips and paused, giving it a curious sniff before tilting back the mug.

“Now that’s right strange. That tastes nothin’ like Zap Apple jam. Yer on yer own there, Silver,” she replied with a shrug and handing the glass back. “I don’t know what to tell ya. Why don’t we take a break? I think you’ll find Zap Apples a mite more confusin’ than that liqueur you’ve been workin’ on.”

“You’re probably right, and if I get too deep in I won’t want to stop. I’ve been known to stay up through till sunrise when the mood takes me. Let’s share a drink then head to your house.”

“Ah suppose ah could tolerate a cup o’ that stuff you call cider,” she replied with a wink, grabbing a cup and holding it out eagerly.

Being late wasn’t a way to make a good impression, and as Big Mac approached the tavern at around three in the afternoon, he couldn’t help but heave a sigh. It was likely not entirely the stallion’s fault, since Applejack was no doubt with him and taking part in whatever was causing the delay. The door to the tavern was unlocked, but upon entering he heard nothing but silence.

“Applejack? Silver? Y’all here?” His only answer was the echo of his own voice, and a growing sense of unease drew him up to Silver’s room. It was, fortunately, empty, though this still left the problem of figuring out where the hay they had gone. Recalling that Silver performed his experiments in the cellar, Big Macintosh made his way down the steps and towards the makeshift lab. There was a crash, followed swiftly by Silver’s voice, which froze Big Mac’s hoof a hair away from the door and caused the complete cessation of thought.

“Oh, Applejack, now look what you did! I told you that you were going to take it too far, and now it’s spraying all over the place!”

“Don’t point the hoof at me, you were enjoyin’ it plenty.”

“Yeah, but now just look at this mess!”

“Trust me, ah see. Sure is tasty, though.”

“I’m glad you think so, now help me clean up.”

“Sure thing, sugarcube. Ah’ll be back with some towels.” The door swung open and Applejack gave a cry of alarm as her brother’s mortified face appeared within inches of her own. The white foam smeared across her face and into her mane caused the gears within the mind of the crimson stallion to go from inert to overclocked within the space of a second, and Silver suddenly found himself quite deprived of oxygen as Big Macintosh’s furious eyes attempted cause some kind of spontaneous combustion in addition to the hooves crushing his wind pipe. “Big Mac, get offa him, he hasn’t done anythin’!” Applejack cried, yanking her brother back and tending to Silver, who coughed hoarsely and reached for a mug.

“Not done anythin’? Then just what the buck is all over you, AJ?”

“Cider, why?” She said, pointing to a broken barrel that was still spraying a small amount onto the ground and foaming profusely. “What ‘n tarnation did you think it was?” Big Macintosh said nothing and stalked out of the room. “Hey, where’re you goin’? I asked you a question, brother, an’ I expect an answer! Git back here!”

Most Important Ingredient

Chapter 20: Most Important Ingredient

An enthusiastic pounding on the door disrupted Cerulean’s attention from Dawn’s lecture on the finer points of building blocks, vexing the foal who immediately demanded that he be sent to time out with a stream of babbling that could almost be confused for speech, though “bad” came into effect several times. Cerulean turned back to his fuming filly and hoisted her onto his shoulders, eliciting a sigh of exasperation and a stern warning as she graciously waived his punishment in response to her sudden transition to her favorite perch atop her father’s head.

“Brace yourself, Twilight. You’re fair game, now that you’re not pregnant.”

“Don’t worry, I’ve been practicing my forcefields. Let her in,” she replied with a chuckle, drawing up beside Cerulean as he opened the door. The stallion was promptly ignored as his sister moved in with lightning speed, tackling Twilight to the ground and getting a quick nibble of her ear before being shoved off amidst a sea of gleeful snickering.

“I knew you’d be worth the wait, Twilight. So kind of you to let me in. Now, where is the little filly? I’ll bet she’s just...” Crimson Glitter said before she caught sight of Dawn and fell silent. Cerulean gently lifted Dawn to the floor, who looked up at her father with curious eyes.

“Dawn, this is my sister, Crimson. Can you go say hello?” Dawn decided to indulge the simple request, trotting gracefully towards the awestruck mare before stumbling on her hair and releasing a stream of toddler curses. Regaining her regal composure, she sat down in front of Crimson and stretched out her hooves, eager for some pampering.

“Hold, hold!”

“Sis, go on.” Crimson sat down and scooped the child into her lap, staring into her luminous eyes that shone with the wonders of innocence.

“She’s beautiful, Cerulean.” Her voice lacked its usual sensuality, revealing heartfelt sentiment in its place. The filly stood her hind legs and offered her encouragement, her little hooves pressed firmly against the mare’s chest just over her heart. “Maybe... maybe there’s more to this life than rolling in another’s hay.” Dawn noticed a soft red glow and teleported onto Crimson’s head without hesitation, examining her shining horn. Twilight watched as little red flashes of light began to appear all around, as if somepony had turned all of the dust motes to glitter. Dawn clapped her hooves together and giggled at the trick, sliding down and chasing the dancing lights around the room. Crimson looked up at her brother’s face as he shared a tender kiss with Twilight, and something inside shifted. “Cerulean, do you think... there’s still hope for somepony like me to learn how to love?”

“Dawn, I believe you can answer that question.” The filly paused her pursuit of a rather large orb of shining light, teleporting into Crimson’s lap and giving her as big of a hug as her hooves could manage. Crimson slowly returned the motion, smiling through her tears and rising to meet the tyrannical fear that had held her captive for so long, being replaced with a hope that rose like the morning sun.

“Now, ah was gonna go and try to get some work done, but it’s clear somepony is gonna need t’ keep an eye on y’all.” Applejack rolled her eyes, quickly growing weary of her brother’s once appreciated over-protective nature.

“Ah told you before, nothin’ happened,” she attempted to explain for the fourth time, pulling the cart with several small casks full of Silver’s various brews. Silver trotted alongside her, keeping his silence while the siblings resolved the matter themselves. “We had a few drinks, got into a tickle fight, an’ Silver put his horn through a barrel. End o’ story.”

“Eeeyup.”

“Care t’ elaborate, Big Mac?”

“Nnnope.” Resisting the urge to give her brother a good drubbing, Applejack trudged in sullen silence. She gave a glance at the library and grew a disturbingly fiendish grin that Silver had trouble believing actually belonged to her.

“Hey, Big Mac, there’s yer mare.”

“Ah don’t appreciate you jokin’ at mah expense, Applejack. It’s really...”

“Jokin’ now, am I? She looks pretty real t’ me,” Applejack chuckled as her usually calm brother stared at the surprisingly demure mare who was followed out by Cerulean and Twilight. “Go on, talk to ‘er. Never gonna win her heart if you don’t try.”

“But ah don’t know anythin’ about mares.”

“And she don’t know nothin’ ‘bout bein’ serious, yer the perfect match. Now get goin’, and don’t worry ‘bout me an’ Silver. That mare is more trouble than both o’ us combined, an’ keepin’ her leashed is gonna take all yer attention.” He nodded slowly before fixing her coltfriend with a chilling glare.

“Silver, expect t’ give me a full report when ah make it back t’ the farm, ya hear?”

“Yes sir.” The pair watched as he slowly made his way towards the mare before Applejack gave a snort and continued walking. “So, do you really think she’s the mare for your brother, or were you just trying to get rid of him for the day?”

“All ah know is that mare is about as loose as Pinkie Pie’s lips. She forced herself on me an’ mah brother in the space of about ten seconds the first time she was in town. Ah don’t like the idea of her bein’ anywhere near Big Mac, but he really is interested in ‘er. Ah won’t claim t’ know everythin’, and ah do think there are ways that they’d complement each other, but mark mah words; it’s gonna be a rocky path filled with bumps an’ holes.”

“Well, we didn’t exactly hit it off, either,” Silver replied with a short laugh. “I think that it’s worth working through the hard times to attain something beautiful.”

“Now don’t you try that smooth talkin’ t’ me, sugarcube. Ah won’t fall for it.”

“Sorry, sweetheart, you’ll have to get used to an encouraging word or two.”

“Oh ho, will ah now? Ah suppose ah’ll suffer it patiently, then.”

Applebloom wandered into the kitchen to find Granny Smith in her favorite cauldron helmet, marching back and forth and muttering to herself. While the muttering could easily be ignored, the helmet was an indicator that she was either expecting some timber wolves over for tea or somepony was in for it good.

“Oh, come on, Granny Smith, ah already said ah was sorry about the fan thing!” Applebloom pleaded, knowing she was currently the only pony on the farm. She glanced over at the fan where bits and pieces of her fur yet remained, having been shaved off of the appliance in order to be free.

“Huh, wassat? I ain’t worried bout yer hide, Applebloom. That Silver character is late with me booze! I can’t stand late deliveries. I have half a mind to throw him overboard! He’ll sleep with the chickens an’ eat with the pigs!”

“Granny? Ah didn’t know you drank.”

“What a silly filly, o’ course I drink! Everypony needs food ‘n water. Now run along and fetch me some lemonade, my shoutin’ tube is gettin’ dry. Hop to it, private!”

“Uh, yes ma’am?”

Tranquility, unattainable in Manehatten, but ever present at Sweet Apple Acres, was something that Silver never ceased to enjoy. The soft rustling of the wind through the leaves, the faint murmur of the other farm animals, the melodious trilling of the birds; there wasn’t a single thing he could find disagreeable. The thought played through his mind that, if he didn’t already have a Cutie Mark, he’d have definitely been a farm pony.

Applejack was in the midst of a heated internal debate as to whether or not she should warn Silver about her grandmother’s somewhat quirky nature or just see how he reacts to it. After all, she would be family if they got married. Married? Sweet Celestia, where’d that thought come from? Ah shouldn’t even be thinkin’ ‘bout that. Still, ain’t a bad idea. “No, stop it, Applejack. It’s just too soon fer that kinda thought.”

“Applejack, who are you talking to?”

“Nopony.” Already talkin’ to mahself too; ah’m gonna end up just like Granny Smith at this rate. Applejack detached the harness and sat still while Silver loaded three of the small casks on her back before levitating the rest alongside him and approaching the door. Reaching a hoof towards the handle, the door was suddenly thrown open as Granny Smith made her grand debut.

“Well look who decided t’ show up, then! Them fancy clothes ain’t gonna get you a lick o’ mercy from this mare, no sir. Why, ah have half a mind t’... well, more like a fourth of a mind, or maybe a third? It don’t matter none, yer late! Now, where’s my delivery?”

“Uh, Granny? We got ‘em right here,” Applejack replied, motioning to the casks in plain view.

“Now ain’t that swell! Do come in, you two. We’ve plenty t’ discuss!” Applejack shot Silver an apologetic glance before bringing everything inside, whereupon Granny Smith insisted she be served her first before anything else got started. Soon she was happily sipping away on some of the red delicious cider, giving an in depth assessment that came out as a stream of mumbles. “Now then, I hear you an’ Applejack be a courtin’ now, Silver.”

“Yes ma’am, that’s correct.”

“I knew this day would come, but I didn’t know if it would be while I was this side o’ Equestria. Now, I’m right curious, when’s the weddin’?”

“Granny Smith! We only been together fer a day, ain’t it a bit soon fer that kinda talk?”

“Six months, I’d say.” Applejack was struck speechless at the declaration, sitting down hard and staring at Silver who acknowledged her dumbfounded state with a grin.

“Playin’ hard t’ get, are ye? I like yer style, Silver. Takin’ that long will keep ‘er interested.”

“Say what now? What’s gotten into you two?”

“You know, I think six months is a bit too long, Granny Smith.”

“Look at that energy, she’s as eager as I was back in the day.” Silver, who had been playing along just fine up until this statement, took a moment to blank his mind and set up mental wards should any thought on the subject attempt to arise. “Now listen here, you two. I ain’t got much hope fer gettin’ any grand foals outta Big Mac anytime soon, but I see a mother in you, Applejack. An’ I don’t know how much longer I’ll be around for a chance to see ‘em. I ain’t gonna rush ya, but do yer granny a favor an’ get busy, will ya?”

One of the many perks of being the cousin of a tavern owner was an endless supply of alcohol. That’s not to say she didn’t employ any self restraint, but she did find herself frequenting the location daily, normally multiple times. What started as a negligible, nearly non existent tug had grown into a nagging doubt that wouldn’t leave over the past two weeks, and it flared as she heard Lemon’s voice rise in frustration with the ineptitude of his assistants. It seemed odd to her that somepony who spent much of his time yelling could be so gentle when dealing with her, and as he walked out of the kitchen to take a breather, she approached him slowly and offered a glass of cider.

“Oh, why thank you, Miss Berry.”

“How can you do that?” Lemon paused, pondering the inquiry for a moment before taking a deep draft of the cider.

“Do what, exactly?”

“Shift from a dictator of the kitchens to a sweet, kind hearted...” Berry stopped there, realizing that the list of praises formed in her head would only serve to embarrass her further. Lemon’s chuckling only served to compound the uncomfortable situation, but he started to speak as she made to rise and walk away.

“Contrary to how it may appear, I don’t particularly care for yelling at other ponies. It’s simply the way of the kitchens, and those two are... aggravating to work with, to say the least. I’m sorry you have to hear it. You have more than enough on your plate without dealing with an ornery cook.” Lemon rose and returned to the kitchens while Berry looked on, even more confused than before she had posed her question.

Big, strong, stalwart, unshakeable: all of these had been used to describe Big Macintosh at various times. As he forced his legs to continue towards the red mare in distance, he found none of them to be particularly accurate to describe his current condition. He had felt tugs towards other mares before, but never strong enough to prompt any action on his part, and thus found both exhilaration and anxiety flooding his being as Cerulean and his family turned towards him.

“Good afternoon, Big Mac. Did you need something?”

“Eeeyup.” Come on, Big Mac, spit it out. Just ask t’ speak with ‘er, she ain’t gonna bite. Well, actually, she might, but that’s different. “Ah... ah was wonderin’ if...” Why is this so buckin’ ‘ard? Taking a deep breath, he readied himself to take the plunge when he noticed Crimson’s stare. It wasn’t one of desire, nor of confusion with his bumbling speech. Desperate to resurrect the situation, but not quite ready to confront the luminous eyes of the mare that was dominating ninety percent of his brain’s bandwidth, he turned instead to her brother. “Cerulean, could ah have a word with you?”

“Uh, sure. Twilight, I’ll be right back.” They walked a short distance away, just far enough for their voices not to be heard. “What is it, Big Mac? You seem pretty shaken up by something.”

“Bein’ a brother mahself, ah wanted t’ be straight with you. Ah’ve... ah’ve taken a fancy t’ yer sister.”

“Are you serious?” It was a pointless question, but Cerulean couldn’t help but stare up at Big Mac in disbelief. “I mean, don’t get me wrong, I don’t have any problem with that, it’s just... wow, never would have seen you and her together.”

“Trust me, ah was right surprised mahself. So, may ah ‘ave yer permission?”

“Oh, sure. Just treat her kindly or I’ll freeze them off,” he quipped, laughing and socking Big Mac lightly in the shoulder before changing his tone. “In all seriousness, be nice. She’s more fragile than you’d think, especially right now.” Big Macintosh nodded and they both made their way back to the waiting mares. Steeling himself, Big Mac opened his mouth to speak before a gentle whisper cut him off.

“I’m sorry.”

“Ah beg yer pardon, miss?”

“For kissing you and your sister like I did. I didn’t even ask your name or anything...”

“It was an interestin’ way t’ get acquainted, that’s fer sure. Folks ‘round here call me Big Macintosh, an’ don’t worry none ‘bout the past. Now, ah... ah don’t really know the proper way t’ go about these things, but ah was wonderin’ if maybe you’d like t’ join me fer dinner at the tavern tonight.”

“Dinner...” Big Mac felt the nausea churn in his stomach as the mare’s eyes began to tear up, impressing upon him that he must have already said the wrong thing. “The last request that I was given... was to bite harder. I can’t even recall ever being asked... for something as simple as dinner.” While perhaps inexperienced, Big Mac wasn’t a fool by any means, and Crimson offered no resistance as he drew her close. It was warm, and more importantly, it felt safe.

“Come on then, lemme try another! We ain’t got all day,” Granny Smith cried, polishing off the last few drops of her Fruit Rainbow Cocktail and eagerly, though unsteadily, holding out the cup for more. Hoping her obvious intoxication was enough to dull her senses, he decided to allow her a taste of the Shockberry Wine, which he opened with care and poured slowly into her cup. “Young ponies nowadays, got no sense when it comes t’ time.”

“Now Granny, be careful with this next one. Don’t drink it too... fast,” Applejack finished as she promptly downed the cup in one go, smacking her lips appreciatively and showing no signs of any kind of effect.

“Well that’s a mite disappointin’, I was expectin’ a bit more of a punch from that.”

“It doesn't feel like somepony is ticklin’ you or somethin’?”

“I always feel like I’m bein’ tickled by somethin’. Is that all you got?”

“Well, I have some partially fermented Zap Apple juice, but that’s not really drink-worthy yet.”

“I’ll be the judge o’ that, I’ll take three! Well, just one ought to do I suppose. Don’t want t’ be late fer me nap!” Silver levitated the barrel in question over to the table, corked the wine and set it elsewhere before he tapped the cask. Pouring a small amount, he offered it to Granny Smith, who suddenly became extremely serious, giving her cup the evil eye as if it were a misbehaving foal. Having thoroughly cowed her juice, she took a sip and rolled the flavor around in her mouth. “Applejack, I’m right disappointed. You ain’t taught that feller anything.”

“Beg yer pardon? What’d ah miss?” With a sigh, Granny Smith hoisted herself upright and shakily made her way to the cupboards, grabbing some honey and various other spices before returning to the table.

“Now, you said you were takin’ notes. So tell me, Applejack, what's this juice is missing?”

“Ah haven’t the faintest idea. Ah only know how t’ make Zap Apple Jam, Granny Smith.”

“Fillies these days... If yer just followin’ the recipe, then you don’t really know how t’ make it.”

“What am ah missin’ then, Granny?”

“Oh, this juice is missing happy honey an’ a smattering of other things, but the main thing it’s missin’ is... is, um, now what was I gonna say again?” The mental strain of regular thought, combined with her liberal consumption of alcohol, moved the rickety mare from concentrated to blissfully asleep, starting her nap a little ahead of schedule. Applejack stood and slung her elder across her shoulders, carrying her back to her favorite rocking chair and gently setting her down.

“Your grandmother is something else, Applejack,” Silver murmured, following her out.

“Don’t ah know it. She may sound a mite crazy at times, but she’s got a lifetime o’ wisdom if ya listen. Still, ah don’t quite know what she was talkin’ about just then.”

“Do you think there is any way I could see your notes? I’m quite excited about working with something as unique as this Zap Apple juice.”

“Well, it’s more of a list ah keep in mah head, but ah can write one out for ya, if you’d like.”

“If you wouldn’t mind, that’d be great, sweetheart.” Making no effort to suppress her smile, she walked upstairs to her room, grabbing some paper and a pencil from one of the drawers of her desk and got right to work. Moonshine read over her shoulder for a bit before becoming distracted by the flowing mane that, while she was seated, nearly reached to the floor. Her writing stopped as she felt his hooves begin to run through her mane like a brush, closing her eyes and quickly becoming contentedly relaxed.

“You... sure are good at bein’ distractin,’ sugarcube.”

“Is that a complaint, sweetheart?” he asked, pausing and resting his hooves on her shoulders.

“Did ah sound unhappy?”

“No, but I don’t really know what’s acceptable for this sort of thing. I mean, we’ve only been dating for a day. I don’t want to do anything that you’re not comfortable with, even if it’s something small.” Applejack swiveled around and stood, fixing him with a frightening scowl and holding it a moment before giving him a mighty shove. Completely unprepared, he stumbled backwards a few steps before tripping and falling onto her bed. His view of the ceiling was obscured by Applejack’s face as she stood over him, grinning ear to ear.

“Trust me, sugarcube, you get too eager and that’s exactly what will happen, an’ worse.” He was about to offer her his word that no such thing would happen when his mouth suddenly was put to a different use.

“Huh, what’s that then? Oh yeah, I remember what I was gonna say. Right important, if it was enough to wake me from my nap,” Granny Smith muttered to herself as she made her way towards the stairs, taking her time and giving them a stern lecture about being kinder to her elderly joints. “Applejack, I remembered the most important ingredient!” The declaration as she threw open the door and strode caused an embarrassed cessation of physical interaction, Applejack pulling away and studying the grain of the wood floor. “Well, I’m glad t’ see you’ve learned yer lesson. You already know the missing ingredient, you rascal! Honestly, wakin’ me from my nap fer nothin’...”

“Uh, Granny? What the hay are you talkin’ ‘bout? Hey, wait a second, Granny!” Applejack called out as the gray mane wandered back downstairs to resume her nap, still plenty tipsy from the booze. “Ah must be cursed. Ah can’t seem to spend more than a few minutes with you without somepony bargin’ in.”

“I think... I know what she was talking about now.”

“Really? Ah’m still lost.”

“Would you like me to show you the answer?” he replied with a grin, sliding off the bed and standing beside her.

“Yes, please. Ah don’t like bein’ in the dark, an I...” she started before he put a hoof over her mouth. Sliding the hoof across her cheek and behind her head, he pulled her into a passionate kiss. When her heart was at an appropriately rapid pace, he pulled away, admiring her luminous eyes for a moment before giving her the answer she knew but couldn’t quite place her hoof on.

“Passion, Applejack. Zap Apples, just like ponies, need passion. And you’ve got plenty of passion.”

“Only fer you, sugarcube.”

Wildfires

Chapter 21: Wildfires

It wouldn’t exactly be fair to label Cerulean’s behavior as “spying” that night in the tavern. He was simply trying to look out for his sister, and, quite honestly, he found Big Mac’s nervousness highly amusing. Big Macintosh made eye contact with him and he immediately dropped down behind the wall dividing the bar from the dining area, skulking back to the table where the rest of his friends were gathered, save Rarity who was working on a large order in her boutique.

“Yer brother ain’t very good at snoopin,’ Crimson.”

“No, he’s not.” Big Mac was aware of the difference in disposition since they had arrived, as if she had turned into a completely different mare than the one he had met all those months ago. In fact, she had been the same way that afternoon, so whatever was bothering her hadn’t improved. At the same time, this was only their second meeting, so how could he justify prying? Even offering to listen to anything seemed too forward, but he wouldn’t allow himself to just do nothing.

“What’s yer happiest memory, Crimson?”

“Huh? Why do you want to know?”

“Yer sad, an’ ah want t’ see you happy.”

“Is that all?”

“Eeeyup.”

“I don’t believe you. Everypony has ulterior motives.” Big Mac said nothing, watching her intently and waiting for her to continue. “My happiest memory... was the trip our family took to the beach when Cerulean and I were very young. Everything was simple then, and I had everything I could ever want. Two brothers to torment, loving parents, and an ocean to romp through to my heart’s content. But it’s also my saddest memory, because that was the day before everything fell apart.”

“Ah’m sorry, ah didn’t mean t’ bring that t’ mind.” Was that just bad timin’ or am ah just a moron? The poor mare looks worse than before, ah have t’ do somethin’. Crimson opened her eyes as she felt the weight of the well built stallion sit down beside her, a hoof wrapping around her shoulder and bringing her close. She wanted to fight him off, to push him away, but couldn’t find the strength to resist the allure of the sensation it roused within her. Instead of yielding to her fear of letting him in, she found herself snuggling closer, as if her heart sensed something her mind couldn’t.

“What do you want from me, Big Macintosh? Just tell me that. What’s your motive in all of this?”

“Well, ah haven’t given it much thought yet, seein’ as this is our first real meetin’. This may be out o’ place, but ah don’t believe the only thing in yer heart is rollin’ in the hay. Ah want... t’ meet the mare that’s buried inside, an’ make her happy.”

“You idiot... making a mare cry on her first date,” she laughed quietly, smiling through her tears as she clung to his chest, overwhelmed by a bizarre sense of tranquility and safety that accompanied his hooves that were holding her close.

“Cerulean, stop worrying and come sit with us. Seriously, it’s Big Mac.” With reluctance, Cerulean heeded Rainbow Dash’s words and pried himself away from the dividing wall yet again, returning to his place at Twilight’s side.

“I’m not really worried, per se. I more just want to see how Crimson is handling it.”

“Mah brother is more chaste than a brick wall is solid. You ain’t got nothin to worry ‘bout on that end.”

“It’s no fun chasing walls, they never win,” Pinkie commented, giggling as she enjoyed her fourth cup of her favorite Rainbow Cocktail. After some persuasion, Silver had repealed her drink limit, seeing as how she both was remained unaffected by one and she had never broken the rule. Applejack found herself once again staring across the tavern at her coltfriend. She was enjoying a rather nice daydream when a sudden silence among her friends returned her attention to the table where Fluttershy had risen from her seat, walking to where Cerulean had been standing and gazing at Big Mac and Crimson.

“I don’t think Fluttershy is very happy about Crimson being here,” Storm whispered to Rainbow Dash, who nodded sadly.

“Wait just a darn minute, are you tellin’ me Fluttershy has feelings fer mah brother? Ah never heard about it.”

“Neither have I. Did she tell you, Rainbow Dash?” Twilight inquired, just as confused as the rest.

“No, she didn’t. I would have tried to help her out if I had known. I mean, I could have guessed as much, he seems like a good match for her. He even...” She stopped mid sentence as Fluttershy returned to her seat and sat without a word. “Fluttershy, are you ok?” She said nothing and raised her mug, tilting it back and draining the remainder in one swig, a stark contrast to the usual hour it took for her to sip a glass down.

“I’m tired. I will see everypony tomorrow, maybe,” Fluttershy replied softly, standing and briskly trotting out the door.

“Fluttershy, wait! Fluttershy!” Dash yelled, flying to the doorway and calling after her. It’s just not fair. Fluttershy deserves to have anypony she wants. She’s like the nicest pony in Equestria! And then that slutty mare had to come along and... there’s no way I’m letting this slide!

“Rainbow Dash, what’s with that scary face? This isn’t Nightmare Night,” Pinkie asked. They cyan mare said nothing as she whipped around and charged over to where Big Macintosh and Crimson were sitting, speaking in hushed tones when Dash’s furious shouts caused an immediate lull in every conversation but her own.

“What’s the big idea, Crimson? You can’t just come in and take somepony else’s love interest, I won’t stand for it!” Even had she been feeling well, Crimson wouldn’t have been able to fight back against the raw fury coming from the pegasus before her, so she said nothing, burying her face in Big Macintosh’s chest as he matched Dash’s anger.

“You ain’t go no right accusin’ her o’ such things, Rainbow Dash. You best be leavin’, now.”

“I’m not leaving until she’s gone, Big Mac; nopony hurts Fluttershy! And you’re just as bad for choosing this floozy over her!” Storm wasted no time rushing to Rainbow Dash’s aid, bowling ponies over in his haste and inserting himself between his Big Mac and his fiancé. Cerulean followed after him, and arrived just in time for his sister to meet his concern with her tear streaked muzzle, teleporting away before he could get a word out. Big Mac stared at his now empty hooves before bringing them slamming down to the table, splintering the woodwork.

"Do you know,” he started, his voice a dangerously low growl, “how many damned mares ‘ave tried t’ seduce me? No less than a dozen, an’ ah didn’t take a single one of ‘em t’ bed."

“I don’t care how many ponies you have or haven’t done it with, Big Mac. Fluttershy...”

“Ain’t the pony I’m interested in!” he shouted, leaping to his feet and marching towards the mare hiding behind Storm. At Silver’s behest, Quakehoof thundered over and stood in front of his son.

“Calm yourself, Big Mac. I don’t want any trouble.”

“Big Mac, go find Crimson. She needs somepony with her, and I want it to be you,” Cerulean said softly, placing a hoof on Big Mac’s shoulder before he turned and stormed out into the night, frantically searching for his charge. Quakehoof returned to his position as Storm, Rainbow Dash and Cerulean had a three way stare off. Cerulean made as if to return to his seat before jabbing a hoof into Rainbow Dash’s back, freezing her wings solid before being tackled to the ground by Storm.

“What the hay are you doing, Cerulean?”

"Tell me, Storm, how would you react if somepony was treating Scootaloo the way Dash was treating my sister just now?" Taking advantage of Storm’s momentary shock, Cerulean struggled free and leapt to his hooves, grimacing from the strain on his fractured forelegs and turning his attention to Rainbow Dash who was quickly losing her will to continue the fight. “Dash, do you really believe for one second that Crimson came here just to hurt Fluttershy? Do you really think she’s that malicious?” Hearing her father’s harsh voice, Dawn’s cries of alarm rang through the building, making everypony cringe. “You can have your wings back when you apologize. You can’t possibly understand what kind of burden she’s carrying, and you just...”

“Cerulean, that’s enough. Leave her alone,” Storm commanded, holding Rainbow Dash close as she began to shake.

“You know what, nevermind. I don’t want you near my sister right now, Rainbow Dash. Why don’t you go tend to Fluttershy, since her feelings are clearly more important.”

“Cerulean, I didn’t mean...”

“Just go, Dash.” There was a brief flash from his horn and the ice encasing her wings shattered as he passed, returning to the table to calm Dawn’s anxiety. As he sat down he noticed the pair leave, Storm shooting him one last look before disappearing from sight. Twilight, Applejack and Pinkie Pie remained silent as Cerulean reassured Dawn that everything was going to be ok, speaking softly and stroking the frightened filly’s mane. “I’m sorry for losing my temper, everypony.”

“You weren’t the only one, sugarcube. Ah ‘aven’t seen mah brother that mad in a long time.”

“I have. It’s not pretty,” Cerulean chuckled ruefully, glancing down at his still bandaged forelegs which were throbbing from Storm’s hooves slamming into them.

“How do we even go about fixing this?” Twilight wondered aloud, staring at her mug with utter disinterest.

“Well, as best I can tell,” Pinkie started, taking a huge gasp of air before continuing, “Rainbow Dash got mad at Crimson, which made Big Mac and Cerulean mad at Rainbow Dash, which made Storm mad at Big Mac and Cerulean because Fluttershy wanted Big Mac but can’t have him anymore, but Big Mac didn’t want Fluttershy in the first place, so...” she paused, taking another gulp of air before continuing. “So, it’s really, really simple! Big Mac takes care of Crimson, Rainbow Dash takes care of Fluttershy, Twilight takes care of Cerulean, and Storm takes care of Rainbow Dash so that when tomorrow comes Cerulean can apologize to Rainbow Dash and Storm who will apologize to Cerulean and Crimson, and then we can have a big party to celebrate being happy again!”

“Pinkie, ah think that’s the most sense you’ve ever made. You heard the mare, you two. Get on home and calm yerselves fer tomorrow.”

“You mean you’re not angry at me? I just freaked out at one of your friends.”

“Duh, you’re our friend too, silly!”

“Cerulean, if somepony did to Applebloom what Dash just did to Crimson, no matter what the reason, ah’d likely put them in a world o’ hurt. Ah think Dash knows she’s in the wrong, and after a night’s sleep, ah think all this will blow over.”

“I really hope you’re right.”

Even without being present for Pinkie’s masterful analysis of the situation and formulated plan of action, Big Macintosh knew that he had, yet again, let his over-protective nature flare too bright. If Crimson had been in physical danger then perhaps he could rationalize how he responded, but as he searched through the town, each passing minute chipped away at his smoldering frustration, leaving only the ashes of regret in its place. He had checked the library first, since that’s where he assumed she would turn to, but when he found it empty he galloped back to town, strolling through the street and hoping to catch some glimpse of Glitter.

A brief, incredibly weak red flash caught the corner of his eye, and he again assumed a gallop, rounding a corner to find Crimson standing outside Lyra and Bon Bon’s house.

Dang it, Rainbow Dash, you just had t’ let loose on ‘er, didn’t you? She don’t need this! “Crimson!” She didn’t even bother to turn, raising her hoof and knocking a few times. “Crimson, ah know you’re hurtin’ right now, but...”

“You don’t know, Big Mac,” she whispered, lowering her hoof and resting her head against the door. “There’s no possible way you ever could. I don’t care what it takes, I just don’t want to hurt. And being with you right now... it hurts. Just... leave me alone. This is what I am.”

“No it ain’t, ah know that ain’t the truth! Ah just want t’ help, why won’t you let me?” Having woken from the commotion, a very sleepy Bon Bon cracked the door open and was nearly bowled over as Crimson bolted inside. Big Mac made as if to follow but Bon Bon held out her hoof, shaking her head. “Crimson, I ain’t leavin’ tonight unless you come with me. Ah’ll wait as long as it takes.” He heard no response as the door slowly closed, the clicking the latch echoing through his mind and into the night.

Silence can have a myriad of effects, depending on the setting and how and why it exists. For Rainbow Dash, it was stifling, almost suffocating as she trudged alongside Storm towards Fluttershy’s cottage. She wanted to say something, anything to break the disconcerting quiet, but what could she possibly say? Driven by loyalty or not, she had single hoofedly thrown the evening into chaos, and damaged friendships all around, and there was nothing loyal about that.

“Stop kicking yourself, Dash. What’s done is done. Let’s just focus on picking up the pieces for now.”

“But Storm, I screwed up big time! How am I ever supposed to make things right with Cerulean and Big Mac? And Crimson...”

“Rainbow Dash, why were you upset?”

“What kind of stupid question is that? I didn’t like seeing Fluttershy hurt, obviously! We’ve been friends since we were fillies, I couldn’t stand by and just watch!”

“So, in your haste to defend one of your closest friends, you accidentally hurt a few of your other friends, yes?”

“Don’t say it like it’s nothing, Storm! I love all my friends...”

“Which is exactly the point I’m trying to make. Ponies get angry, we do and say things we don’t mean, but we always forgive each other. I seem to recall a certain mare having to excuse my temper numerous times, and I believe your friends will definitely show you the same kindness.” Dash slowed to a stop, pondering the words and eagerly melting into his comforting embrace.

“You know... if you hadn’t proved how much of a stallion you are, I’d wonder about you. It’s just not natural for you know exactly what to say like that.”

“Hey, I’m not smart all of the time.”

“That’s for sure. Remember last month when...”

“Yes I do, that’s enough of that, thanks,” he said quickly, thankful that his blush couldn’t be seen in the moonlight. “Come on, Fluttershy could use a friend right now, I think,” he murmured before taking flight, Rainbow Dash still clutched tightly to his chest. They landed a short distance away, examining the house and noting that there were no lights on.

“Maybe she went to bed early?” Dash mumbled, taking a step forward before the sound of shattering glass pierced the night as a long pole smashed through the window, digging into the ground like a javelin where it lay quivering. “What the... Fluttershy, are you ok?” Dash shouted, flying to the door knocking frantically. “C’mon, Fluttershy, open up!” She grabbed the handle and pushed hard, expecting the door to be locked and falling to the ground as it swung open. The house was dark, and it took her eyes a moment to adjust before she spied a small form huddled up on the bed. Dash approached slowly and sat down beside the quaking pegasus, her sobs nearly silent save for the soft gasps for air that sounded every few seconds.

Storm entered cautiously, making his way over to the bed where Rainbow Dash had laid down beside Fluttershy, drawing her close. He had known Rainbow Dash long enough to be able to tell that Fluttershy wasn’t the only one crying. As much as she appreciated his comforting hoof, Rainbow Dash knew that she likely wouldn’t get any answers out of Fluttershy with him nearby. “Storm, I know you just want to help, but could you maybe leave me and Fluttershy alone for a while? If I don’t come home tonight, I’ll be here.”

“I understand,” he agreed, kissing her cheek before closing the door behind him and taking wing into the night. Wrestling her emotions into submission, Rainbow Dash stemmed the flow of tears and gently rolled Fluttershy over so they were face to face, though her eyes were still screwed shut.

“Fluttershy, it’s going to be ok, I promise. Just take it easy.” The mare nodded weakly as the tremors eased, and she snuggled closer to Rainbow Dash to glean what comfort she could from her long time friend’s well-meaning hooves.

“Were you... crying too, Rainbow Dash?”

“Let’s worry about you for now, ok?” Dash allowed a slight smile as she felt the mare shake her head and pull away slightly, her glassy eyes shining dimly in the poorly lit room.

“No, it’s not fair to just take care of me. Now, if you tell me what happened, then I’ll tell you why I’m so upset, ok?”

“Whatever happened to ‘um, ok,’ huh?” Dash chuckled, thankful for the brief smile that lit Fluttershy’s face, if only for a moment. “If you’re going to be that way about it, I guess I have no choice. After you left, things got pretty crazy back at the tavern. I got mad at Crimson for taking Big Mac from you, and then he got mad at me when she ran off, and it was all downhill from there.”

“I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to upset anypony, I just...”

“No no, Fluttershy, it wasn’t your fault! I freaked out and did something stupid, that’s all. Now, tell me what’s going on, Fluttershy.” Any signs of recovery that may have been present vanished as she hid behind her mane, her face almost totally obscured by her long, pink hair. Rainbow Dash was unable to keep from joining her as she began to cry once more, letting out her secret and letting it go at the same time.

“I’ve really, really liked Big Mac for a long time, but I... I could never bring myself to say anything. Every time I’d try, I’d get too scared. I’ve been trying so hard to be more confident and assertive, but it didn’t seemed to make it any easier. And then... then I tried my hoof at dancing, hoping that it would help. I thought it was, and I was almost... almost ready to...” Unable to contain herself any longer, she broke down and wept, her mournful cries carrying into the night and piercing Rainbow Dash to the core.

“That dirty little... it’s just not right,” she growled, her sorrow turning to embittered rage as Fluttershy continued to cry. “It’s a good thing you removed the ice from my wings, Cerulean, because I would never apologize, not after this.”

“Stop it, Rainbow Dash.” Fluttershy’s unusually harsh tone commanded the startled mare’s full attetion. “She didn’t... do anything wrong. I was just... too slow, is all. Big Mac has... he has the right to choose just like any other pony. It just... hurts.”

“Fluttershy, you’ve liked him for a long time. Are you really going to let him go, just like that?”

“Rainbow Dash, it would just hurt the both of them if I tried to have my way, and that’s not kind. I couldn’t... couldn’t possibly bring myself to meddle like that.”

“But, Fluttershy...” Fluttershy’s hoof pressed over Dash’s mouth as she screwed her eyes shut, trying desperately not to release a fresh wave. “Ok, Fluttershy, I understand. I won’t press it anymore,” Dash said, gently brushing the hoof away and drawing her close once more. “If there’s anything at all I can do to help, just say the word, ok? I’ll always be there for you, no matter what.”

“Um, it’s it’s not too much trouble, could you... maybe stay here tonight?”

“Well, you’re not Storm, but he’ll have to deal with it for a night. I’m not going anywhere.”

Bon Bon didn’t like to spend a lot of her time worrying, especially time that should be being spent with Lyra in bed, but such thoughts were temporarily shelved as she handed Crimson a cup of hot cocoa and sat beside her on the couch. They had only met once, really, but the mare beside her didn’t resemble the energetic, over-eager mare that they had helped find a date that night in any way, save her physical appearance. She was worried to ask, but something had clearly happened to Crimson, the distress and anguish unable to be hidden in her present condition.

“Do you wanna talk about it?” Crimson said nothing, giving no signs that she had even heard the statement as she brought the cup to her lips and took a sip of the sugary treat.

“Bon Bon, what was all that knocking about?” Lyra said with a yawn, descending the steps and coming wide awake at the sight of Crimson, sitting quietly and focused intently on her mug. “What’s going on, Bon? Is that who I think it is?”

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure it is. She showed up a few minutes ago with Big Mac, and he seemed pretty worried about her. She hasn’t said anything, though, so as to what’s going on, I couldn’t say.” Lyra plopped herself down on the other side of Crimson and looked from the mug, to Crimson, and then to Bon Bon, who nodded. Lyra levitated her lyre over, adjusted a few strings and then began to play. The melody was slow, somber, and fit the mood perfectly. Perhaps a bit much so, as a sudden noise from Bon Bon bid her to cease playing as tears silently rolled down the mare’s muzzle, dripping into her half drank cocoa.

“How... how do you know when somepony is worth staying with?” Neither Lyra or Bon Bon were expecting a question of that magnitude, especially given the speaker, but Lyra jumped right on it, smiling at her longtime fillyfriend as she spoke.

“That really depends on what it is you’re looking for, Crimson. What do you want most?”

“I want to feel safe, and never be hurt.”

“Well, I hate to say it, but that kind of relationship doesn’t exist. Pain is part of caring about somepony. Me and Bon Bon may seem like we get along without a hitch, but trust me when I say we’ve had our rough patches.”

“The most important part is that whoever it is, they’re worth the pain, and that is something only you can answer. Does that make sense?” Bon Bon finished, smiling as Crimson glanced at her.

“You sound just like my brother.”

“Oh, do we know him?”

“Maybe, his name’s Cerulean.” At this they both blanched, then burst into a fit of giggles, leaving Crimson very confused.

“Oh, we know him all right. And he’s a perfect example of what we were talking about. Listen, I won’t claim to know what you’re feeling right now, but if I had to say so, Big Mac sounded genuinely concerned for you. Friend or something more, that’s something to cherish.”

“I know he does, but...” she stopped, deep in thought. “Lyra, Bon Bon, can I stay here tonight? I’ll talk to him in the morning, maybe.”

“You know he’s right outside, right?” Lyra asked.

“He’ll go home eventually...”

“Filly, you have a lot to learn. Yes, you can stay in the guest room, first door on your left down the hall.” Crimson nodded her thanks and, finishing her cocoa, trotted towards her destination and closed the door behind her.

“Go ahead back to bed, Lyra. I’ll talk to Big Mac.”

“Don’t take too long, ok?”

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” she replied with a wink smacking, Lyra’s flank lightly as she passed before easing open the front door. Big Macintosh was there, as expected, and immediately stood upon Bon Bon’s arrival.

“How is she?”

“Confused, afraid, and in need of sleep. I don’t think you’ll see her tonight.”

“Ah meant what ah said, I ain’t leavin’ yer doorstep until she’s with me.”

“Good, that means I don’t have to tell you to stay put. If you’re not here in the morning, I’m going to be mad. Keep your chin up, alright?”

“Eeeyup.”

Extinguishing the Flames

Chapter 22: Extinguishing the Flames

The rising of the morning sun was usually a happy time for Bon Bon, as it meant breakfast. Breakfast usually translated into something sweet, like pancakes or crepes, and while a rumble in her stomach encouraged a smile, it was quickly culled in the wake of the previous night’s events. Lyra was normally a light sleeper, but she didn’t wake as Bon Bon slid out of bed, yawning quietly and stopping outside the door to the guest room. Her hoof stopped halfway to the handle, hanging in the air a moment before dropping back to the ground. She couldn’t know how to talk to Crimson until she ascertained if Big Mac had stayed true to his word. Sure enough, the stallion was sitting outside the door, and he turned to her with sleep deprived eyes. It was hard to imagine a pony of Big Mac’s calibur looking pathetic, but the bags under his eyes and wet coat from the dew went a long way towards tipping the scales.

“She really means that much to you, doesn’t she.”

“Eeeyachoo!” He brought a hoof to his muzzle and wiped it a few times, sniffing and shivering from the cold. “Beggin’ yer pardon, ah didn’t mean t’ sneeze at you. Mah answer is still eeeyup.”

“Why don’t you come inside? You’ve probably already caught something, staying out all night like that. You look terrible, and I’m not just saying that because I’ve no interest in stallions.”

“Much obliged, Bon Bon, but ah’m stayin’ here until Crimson comes out. If she invites me in, then ah can allow it. Ah said ah’d be here in the mornin,’ an’ ah’m stickin’ to it.”

“I understand. You’re a nice stallion, Big Mac. I hope for both of your sakes Crimson can see that. Just wait here a little longer, ok?” He nodded and she closed the door, trotting back to bed and sidling in beside Lyra, who woke with a contented sigh and snuggled closer to Bon Bon, pressing her back against the earth pony’s chest.

“I don’t smell breakfast yet. Is something wrong?”

“You mean aside from the obvious?”

“Clearly. Is Big Mac...”

“Eeeyup.”

“I thought so. I don’t normally play matchmaker, but what say we both take a crack at it?”

“For a cute mare like Crimson? I’d love to.”

“What is that I hear? I hope it’s not infidelity, Bon Bon. You know I bite.”

“That’s more of an incentive, you know,” Bon Bon giggled, kissing the nape of Lyra’s neck and smirking with satisfaction as a small tremor ran through her mate’s body. Lyra rolled over to face her, placing a hoof on her cheek and moving in for what Bon Bon suspected was a kiss, but as soon as her eyes closed, she felt Lyra’s tongue take a quick lick across her lips and nothing more. “You tease...”

“Hey, you started it. You know the back of my neck is sensitive.”

“Who said that I was teasing?”

“As much as I’d love to have a taste of your flank for breakfast, there is a patient stallion still waiting outside.”

“He really stayed?” They both turned at the sound, seeing Crimson standing in the doorway. Easing into a sitting position, they both nodded and motioned for shaken mare to come sit at the edge of the bed. “I... didn’t want to believe he would, but I knew this would happen.”

“He’s still waiting for you. Lyra and I don’t mind coming along, but he’s waited a whole night just to talk to you again. I think you should at least give him that.” She was right. As scared as Crimson was of being hurt, and as terrified as she was to let herself be vulnerable, Big Mac had done nothing but defend her. Lyra and Bon Bon jumped out of bed as Crimson turned and began making her way towards the front door, setting a trembling hoof on the handle. She felt a hoof descend on her back from either side, and after giving the two mares a grateful smile, she crammed down her fear and opened the door.

“Mornin’ Ms. Glitter, ah hope you’re ah... achoo! ‘Scuse me, ah hope you’re feelin’ better.”

How could he be cheerful after I left him out in the cold like that? He looks terrible, and it’s all my fault... I don’t deserve this! “Why... why me, Big Mac?”

“Ah could swear ah answered that yesterday, though ah am a bit tired, so ah could be wrong. Ah don’t mind answerin’ again, but is there any chance we could find someplace warmer t’ talk? Ah’m a... achoo! It’s a little chilly out ‘ere.”

“Of course, you may use our house as if it were your own. Come on, Lyra, let’s eat out this morning.”

“That sounds delightful. Take care, you two!” Lyra called out over her shoulder as she and Bon Bon made their exit. Crimson felt the urge to call after them and beg them not to leave, but she couldn’t. Regardless of his reasons, Big Mac at least deserved her attention for now.

“Come on inside,” she said quietly, standing to the side and closing the door as he entered. He left a small trail of water in his wake as the movement shook some of the excess dew from his coat, and Crimson’s fear was quickly being overwritten by something else. Big Macintosh watched her walk down the hall, he assumed to get blankets, but as he heard water start running he smiled at the thought of a warm shower. While he had an appreciation for the mare regardless of whether she was approaching Pinkie status hyperactivity or acting as demure as Fluttershy, he found the hesitant, bashful Crimson absolutely adorable. She had seen countless looks of sexual interest, but the look on the tired stallion’s face was a kind of desire she couldn’t understand, as she hadn’t seen it anywhere else. “Big Mac? Um... you looked really cold, so I thought that maybe... you’d like a shower.”

“Readin’ mah mind already? Ah ‘ave no complaints. Could you show me the way?” She said nothing, cantering down the hall and into the bathroom where she drew back the curtains. The steam filling the room, combined with his bleary sleep deprived vision, made it difficult for him to focus on the mare, but the draw of the shower couldn’t be denied, regardless of who was present. His rationalization made even more sense as he stepped under the cascade, flooding his limbs with warmth and brushing away the dew. He shook his mane and opened his eyes, noting that Crimson was still standing beside the shower, her gaze cast at the floor. This was unacceptable.

A sudden, wet warmth woke Crimson from her gloom as Big Mac draped a hoof around her shoulders, pulling her close. Any other pony she’d been with would have followed the action with an inappropriately placed hoof, but as she waited for the expected stimulation nothing happened. Big Mac grinned as he felt the tension in her shoulders ease, giving in and pressing against him.

This isn’t like anything I’ve ever felt. He’s nothing like the other stallions and mares I’ve been with, but it just... makes me want to give in anyways. “Big Macintosh, I...” He withdrew his hoof as she turned towards him, pressing gently on his chest with both hooves and pushing him back into the soothing stream. Having no experience with mares, and definitely no romance, his surprise led him to trip on the edge, landing him on his back. Despite the pain, he opened his eyes at the sudden weight on his chest, seeing Crimson staring back at him with hesitation. “This... this is all I know how to do, but I... I want to make you happy, because you... make me feel safe.”

What ‘n tarnation am ah supposed t’ do now? If ah let this continue, ah don’t think ah’ll be able t’ stop mahself, but if ah stop her, how’s it gonna make ‘er feel? Ah don’t want ‘em frozen off. The sensation of Crimson’s hoof stroking his chest caused him to shudder, a powerful urge he wasn’t familiar with sweeping over him. It was difficult, and he didn’t want to stop her, but as she closed her eyes and leaned in, he found his answer.

Crimson stopped as she felt his hoof come between herself and his lips, staring with surprise and pulling back. Knowing she would likely try to run, Big Mac immediately ensnared her firmly with his hooves, holding her close with one hoof on her back and one on her mane. “Ah know... that you likely ain’t seen it before, but there’s a gentler side o’ love that ah think comes before what you’ve experienced. Crimson, ah know that you ain’t seen real love, an’ ah don’t know much about it mahself, but ah know there’s more to it than rollin’ in the hay. Let’s find that first.”

A pause, then a nod, followed by a slight trembling as the mare opened herself to him, a small portion of her brokenness spilling down her cheeks and onto his chest before being washed away by the cleansing flow.

It’s strange... I always thought that it would hurt more than this, letting somepony in. But all I feel now, in his arms, is rest. I knew there had to be more, but I’ve run from it for so long... And yet, if this is where it’s led me... then maybe I don’t have to look back on everything with regret. “Thank you, Big Mac.” Her whisper contained not sorrow, but a deep sense of thanksgiving. Crimson slid off his chest as he sat up and switched off the flow, meeting his timid smile with her own. Her breath caught as he slowly leaned closer, an inexplicable nervousness arising despite having engaged in the act countless time. At least, that’s what she thought until the actual connection was made. It was something she never imagined a simple kiss could be: comforting, unselfish, undemanding, and meaningful. It was... wonderfully new.

It was an eye opening experience for Storm, sleeping without Rainbow Dash for the first time while not in a drunken stupor. He had slept for a total of perhaps three hours, and that was being generous. Suddenly, her outrage over the incident made painful sense, and as the sunlight crept in to banish any last hopes of rest for the morning, he slunk off the bed and began getting cleaned up. His mane was an absolute disaster, courtesy of the generous amount of time he spent tossing and turning, but rather than bother trying to comb it, he opted for a shower before heading down to breakfast. Judging by the smell of burned toast, Storm correctly surmised that Scootaloo was trying her hoof at cooking while Flying Grace, due any day, was reclining at the table.

“Storm, as much as I can appreciate that you’re a healthy stallion, you really should try to get a little more sleep.” Not bothering to dignify her comment with a response, he slumped down in a chair and let his head fall to the table with a dull thud.

“Mom, I think you’re just projecting on to me since you haven’t gotten any.”

“That will be remedied soon enough, I’m sure,” she laughed, rubbing her swollen belly. It was amazing to Storm how a lady such as his mother that had years of practice acting proper could degenerate so quickly after being freed from her predicament. Then again, perhaps that made more sense, so he suffered the innuendo with a smile. She deserved to laugh as much as she wanted after all those years under Proud Skies.

“Remind me to be gone after you give birth. Somehow, I doubt even the soundproofing will help.”

“Oh dear, I’m not that bad, am I?”

“You and dad both.”

“All right, that’s enough of that! Breakfast is served!” Scootaloo yelled, balancing a plate on each wing. To label the “food” that was set before him would have been difficult even had he memorized the entire Equestrian dictionary, so using his limited vocabulary, he stuck with “unidentifiable.” The light purple mush was lumpy, smelled slightly fruity, and was pretty much enough to turn his appetite for the rest of the day. Before he could ask what it was, a glass of what he believed had once been orange juice was set before him, though given that it was now a pea green deluge, there was no way to ascertain its origins.

“Scootaloo, perhaps you were unclear on the concept, but generally the point of making breakfast is to prepare food that ponies will actually eat.”

“Storm, that’s mean! Mom likes it.” Grace was indeed shoveling the mess down at an alarming rate, temporarily casting her manners aside and enjoying every second of it.

“Are you gonna eat that?”

“Eat it? It looks like...” he started, stopping as he caught Scootaloo’s glare. “It’s all yours, mom. Scootaloo, for the sake of curiosity, what is... that?” he inquired, pulling a face as his mother downed his portion and drained his glass.

“Let’s see, I remember grape jelly, mayonnaise, some toast that I’ll admit came out a little more well done than I had hoped, and something else that escapes me.” Seeing that she wasn’t going to get any compliments from her unappreciative sibling, she decided to accept the disgust on his face as its own reward. “Oh, and I stuck some vegetable bouillon in the orange juice to give it an extra kick. I’ve got more it you’d...”

“No, stop talking, that’s really, really ok. I’m going to save myself from a morning spent in the bathroom and spend my time doing something useful, like finding Rainbow Dash.”

“I can put some in a bag, maybe she’d...”

“Scootaloo, do you want flying lessons today or not?”

“That’s blackmail,” she muttered, collecting her mother’s plate and skulking off to the kitchen.

“Quakehoof told me things got a little out of hoof yesterday at the tavern. That’s why you’re so tired, isn’t it.”

“What was that? Did I just hear serious conversation?” After receiving “the look” from his mother, he adopted an appropriate tone and continued. “Yeah, that’s right. A lot of our friends were hurt by what happened, and tempers flared pretty hot, Dash’s perhaps the worst. I know it’s early in the morning, but I don’t want to waste any time trying to put things back together.”

“There are many reasons for sleeplessness, but last night wasn’t one of the healthier kinds. When you return tonight, make sure it’s with Rainbow Dash and a smile, ok?”

“I will. Now that I think about it, where is dad? He’s normally up by now.”

“He woke early to evade breakfast, didn’t want to upset Scootaloo,” Grace whispered, glancing at the entrance to the kitchen.

“Wise stallion. Ok, bye mom. Hey, Scootaloo! I’ll try to be back sometime this afternoon for your lessons, ok?”

“You better be! It’s bad enough that you’re gone all the time. I won’t let you skip out on this!”

This is really nice. Dangit, this stallion needs t’ hurry up and put a ring on mah hoof so... whoa nelly, what am ah thinkin’? Ah ‘aven’t known ‘im that long. But still... Applejack cracked her eyes open briefly, just long enough to sneak an adoring gaze at Silver’s muzzle before snuggling closer, not having a desire to do anything but enjoy waking up to her favorite stallion. She knew it was strange to think about such things so soon, but she couldn’t deny the tug, either. Ah suppose ah could hold off on marriage for a little while, but ah’m gettin’ tired o’ wakin’ up alone. Ah... ah wonder if he’d be ok with me movin’ in? No, it’s too early fer me t’ ask that... ain’t it? Were she not so deep in thought, she would have noticed Silver had awakened, though it became fairly obvious as she felt him kiss her softly on the forehead.

“Mornin’ sweetheart. How’d you sleep?”

“Pretty close t’ perfect, sugarcube. Ah just wish that this was how every mornin’ started. As it is, ah’m probably gonna get an earful from Big Mac when he finds out I stayed the night.”

“We’ll cross that bridge when we get there, all right? For now, let’s just enjoy the peace while it lasts. Today is either going to be joyous or chaotic, and I have no idea which it will be.”

“Yer talkin’ ‘bout our friends, right?” He nodded, pulling away so he could maintain eye contact. “Ah think it’ll be alright. We’ve all had our share o’ disagreements in the past, but we always come back together in the end. Ah’m sure they can work it out, but somethin’ else is botherin’ me.” She noted the curious look on Silver’s face, as if to say “what else could possibly be going wrong?” “It’s Rarity. Silver, ah know you ain’t been here that long, but ah think somethin’ is goin’ on with her. She ain’t been hangin’ out with anypony lately, an’ ah just want t’ make sure everythin’ is ok.”

“Well, what are you waiting for, then? As much as I enjoy having you with me, helping friends is a more pressing matter than cuddling.”

“Ah don’t know that ah can agree t’ that,” Applejack giggled, reaching up and kissing him softly. “But ah see yer point. Ah can’t go see Rarity with a mane like this, though. Or maybe... Silver, can ah use yer shower?”

“Uh... s-sure, I guess.” Seeing Silver’s mind had clearly gone where hers wasn’t, Applejack chuckled nervously and extracted herself from his grasp, more to keep herself from contemplating the possibility of indulging whatever had crossed his mind. The shower was fairly small, just enough room one pony, or two if they were holding one another. As the thought danced through her mind she felt the heat rise to her cheeks well before stepping into the downpour.

Ah wouldn’t really mind, if he didn’t. It sure would be nice, havin’ him in here. Why, ah could just... no, dangit, keep it together! Ah want mah stallion alive long enough t’ propose. Ah mean... what’s wrong with mah brain? Ah can’t think about that, it’s too... nice. C’mon, focus on what Big Mac would do if he found out. Washing just enough to make sure she was clean, she made a half-hearted attempt at drying off before trotting back into Silver’s room. Silver, upon hearing the water begin to run, had dressed quickly and vacated the room for the sake of decency, charging himself with the task of staring at the wall in an attempt to blank his mind. Seeing Applejack descend the steps with her mane still wet negated any progress he had made and caused him to again resume his blush. “What’re you thinkin’ about?”

“Something I’m not.”

Crimson wanted nothing more than to pass the morning with Big Mac, even if all they did was sleep, but the stallion was adamant that they should try to patch things up with Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. She couldn’t well refuse him, and so it was that after they had dried off, they set out for the cottage on the outskirts of town. They were about halfway there when Storm called down to them from above.

“Hey, Big Mac, Crimson! You two heading to Fluttershy’s place?”

“Eeeyup.” Crimson took a few steps back as he landed, hiding behind Big Mac.

“Crimson, I’m sorry for what Rainbow Dash did. Just because I’m her fiancé doesn’t mean I agree with everything she does, and I definitely don’t think you deserved what she did. I’ll make sure she apologizes, ok?” She hesitated a moment before giving a quick nod, returning to Big Mac’s side but staying close.

“Storm, ah’m sorry fer losin’ mah temper. Ah ain’t sorry for stickin’ up fer Crimson, but ah sure went about it wrong, threatenin’ Rainbow Dash the way ah did.”

“If it had been Rainbow Dash being yelled at like that, I’d have done the same. You did well by me. Is it alright if I walk with you? I think it may help ease some of Dash’s resentment if she sees us together.”

“I don’t mind, it if will help. I didn’t mean to make anypony upset,” Crimson said softly, pressing against Big Mac for support. Applejack and Silver were just leaving the tavern and, seeing her brother from afar, she broke into a gallop and ran to meet them.

“Ah sure am glad to see you three together. Ah wasn’t sure how things were gonna go after last night. You doin’ ok, Crimson?”

“Yes, Applejack. I’m very grateful to your brother.” Applejack was about to congratulate him when she noticed his mane was still damp, as was Crimson’s.

No, it couldn’t be. There’s no way Big Mac would just jump in the shower with her, would he? “Look at you two. You musta made up pretty well if you’re already showerin’ together.” As she laughed and waited for her brother’s stern rebuttal that never came, it quickly became apparent that she had indeed hit the nail on the head. “Big Mac, you’d skin Silver alive fer doin’ that, even if ah did pressure ‘im into it! What’ve you got t’ say fer yerself? An’ ah had the perfect opportunity this mornin’ too...”

“You what now?”

“Oh, don’t even start with me, brother. You ain’t got no right gettin’ on mah case after whatever it was you two did this mornin’, an’ ah reserve the right t’ do the same. Beggin’ yer pardon, Crimson. I ain’t upset with you.”

“Applejack, just let me...”

“Nnnope, don’t wanna hear it, Big Mac. What you do is yer business, but you ain’t got no room to gripe at me no more. Actually, ah should thank you, ‘cause now ah can think about it all ah want!”

“Sweetheart, you already had been.”

“Stay out o’ it, Silver. This is sibling talk.”

“Eeeyup.”

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash both woke simultaneously at the pounding on the door. While Fluttershy usually didn’t sleep late on account of Angel’s strict feeding schedule, even he could tell that she deserved the rest, and thus made himself breakfast for perhaps the first time in years. Not being anything close to a morning pony and used to being with Storm, as she felt feathers brush her hoof she absent mindedly began stroking them, her eyes still closed and unwilling to exert the energy necessary to open them. Fluttershy, however, became quite awake at the sensation and gave a sharp squeal at the sudden stimulation, pushing hard and ejecting Rainbow Dash from her place of rest.

Now, Storm wasn’t the type of pony to doubt his lover’s integrity without cause, but as he opened the door and walked in, his mind immediately noticed several things simultaneously: Rainbow Dash on the floor, the blankets on the bed being an absolute disaster, and the blushing cream colored pegasus with half stimulated wings.

“Rainbow Dash... what the buck were you doing?”

“Nothing, why?”

“Because it really, really doesn’t look like nothing,” he replied pointing to Fluttershy, then the bed, then back to her. Comprehension came upon Dash like a tidal wave, and she immediately wrapped her hooves around Storm.

“Storm, I’m sorry I didn’t come home last night, but Fluttershy needed me. I couldn’t just leave her, you have to understand!” Storm heaved a sigh and slowly brought a hoof up around her waist.

“You know, this is just like what I did, minus the being drunk. I can understand where you were coming from now, though. Longest night of my life.”

“You could be a little angrier. I flipped out pretty bad, when I found you with Applejack.”

“I just want you back tonight, ok?”

“Quit being so nice, you’re making me feel like the dunce.” Fluttershy watched the exchange in silence, barely maintaining a calm composure as the tears threatened to squeeze out. But when Big Mac entered, the last of her willpower broke, and he, along with Crimson and everypony else, turned as the tears began to fall.

“Fluttershy...” Dash whispered as she realized just how insensitive her display of affection was, given her friend’s condition, made worse as Big Mac was now present as well.

“Everypony, could you wait outside? I’d... like to talk to Fluttershy alone, if I could.” Rainbow Dash turned towards Crimson, her gaze quickly shifting from skeptical to understanding.

“Crimson, I’ll just go ahead and say I’m sorry now. I was way out of line, but if you think you can help Fluttershy, that’ll go a long way with me. Please, do what you can. I’ll talk to you more later.” Crimson nodded, gleaning one last bit of strength from Big Mac’s stalwart gaze before he turned and left with everypony else, leaving her alone in the cottage with Fluttershy.

“I don’t believe we’ve ever been properly introduced, unless me breaking into your house while you were dancing counts.”

“Um, I’m sorry.”

I come out of nowhere, apparently steal the heart of somepony she’s liked for a while, and she’s apologizing to me? “Fluttershy, why are you...”

“Rainbow Dash wouldn’t have gotten mad at you if I hadn’t... gotten upset that you were... were with...” It didn’t matter that she had no way of knowing how she’d be received, Crimson couldn’t stand by and watch Fluttershy cry on her account, especially somepony that reminded her of herself before the world she knew had been shattered. She climbed onto the bed and held the pegasus close, feeling no resistance as she let it all out; her affection for Big Mac, her struggles with being shy, her fear of failure... everything.

“It’s... not fair. You deserve him more than I do...” Crimson’s whisper was accompanied by her own tears. Rainbow Dash had been right; this mare should have whoever she wanted.

“Why do you say that?” Fluttershy asked, sniffing and instantly turning her attention to Crimson.

If this pegasus can find it in herself to open up, then it’s only fair I do the same. “Fluttershy, I’d like to tell you a story...”

Time Marches On

Chapter 23: Time Marches On

It really was unladylike to sweat like she was, but Rarity refused to slow down. This order was huge, perhaps the biggest she’d ever taken, and it demanded her undivided attention, which is exactly why she took it. The knocking on the door broke her concentration momentarily, but she ignored it and finished the stitch she was working on before dragging herself to the door.

“Applejack, what are you doing here?”

“Ah came t’ see you, sugarcube. May ah come in?”

“Yes, of course,” she replied, stepping aside and closing the door behind her. “Dear, I hate to sound rude, but your mane...”

“Ah knew ah came t’ the right pony. Ah was wonderin’ if you could do it up fancy, like you did for Shining Armor’s weddin’.”

Oh, Applejack, the position you’re putting me in is just too cruel. I can’t ignore that fashion disaster, but this order... “I’m sorry, Applejack. I may have accidentally to have bitten off a little more than I can chew with this order. Could you try checking back another time, perhaps?”

Ah can’t tell exactly how, but she’s hidin’ somethin’. “Rarity, ah want you t’ know that you can talk t’ me ‘bout anythin’ on yer mind, anythin’ at all. You know that, right?”

“I do, dear. Now, I really must be getting back to work. I’m terribly sorry I can’t fix your mane right now, really.”

“Ah know you are. How about this; the next time you have a little time off, we have some quality girl time, just the two of us?”

“That sounds lovely, but I... I don’t know when I’ll be able to spare the time.”

“Don’t worry ‘bout that none, sugarcube. Ah’ll keep comin’ till you agree, an’ ah ain’t fixin’ my mane till then neither.”

“Applejack, that’s just... that’s blackmail!”

“Ah’m honest, but that don’t mean ah can’t be cunnin’. See you tomorrow, Rarity!”

“Please, I’m begging you, do something about your...” she started as the door slammed shut. “Mane...” she finished with a sigh. I wonder if she can tell already... that this order is just a cover. Applejack may be simple minded and woefully unlearned in the ways of marehood, but she’s quite sharp when it comes to discernment. Maybe... no, I’ve held it together this long, I can keep going. I must...

The terror of having one’s innocence cruelly snatched away by somepony that was believed to be a friend... the pain of parental neglect in the aftermath... and finally the abandonment of hope to continue life as it was once known to be... Fluttershy couldn’t even begin to fathom what it must have been like. For Crimson to lose her brother one week, and her virginity the next, and to somepony she trusted... how could it be anything other than heartbreaking? It was beyond the Element of Kindness’ ability to comprehend how somepony could be so cruel, but it changed her heart towards the quaking mare held in her hooves.

“Um, I hate to say this, Crimson, but you’re wrong. You need Big Mac more than I do.” The sobbing mare in her arms hadn’t the strength to speak as years of hiding took its toll. Big Mac, having heard the cries from outside as they escalated, tried to force himself to stay put out of respect for their privacy.

“Uh, Big Mac? Why are you still here?” Rainbow Dash smirked, tilting her head to the side. “I think that’s normally a mare’s way of saying ‘I need my stallion.’ Gosh, you’re as dense as Storm is.”

“Eeeyup.”

“Ouch, that hurts,” Storm chuckled, drawing Dash close. “Get in there, Big Mac. See if you can fix them both.” Fluttershy looked up as he entered, and surprising him as she matched his gaze. He trotted over to the bed and she prepared to yield Crimson to him but soon they were both being held tightly to his chest.

“Fluttershy, ah’m sorry. Ah noticed the way you looked at me a year or two back, but ah didn’t say anythin’ because ah didn’t want t’ hurt you. You’re the kindest mare ah know, an’ ah couldn’t bring mahself t’ say anythin’. But ah see now, lettin’ things go on was worse. Ah’m sorry, ah can’t say it enough.”

It still hurts, when I think about it. But, Crimson needs him, and I’m sure that someday I’ll find somepony. At least, I hope. “I understand, Big Mac. You see, I’ve struggled with that too. Can we, um, still be friends?”

“Eeeyup.”

Crimson whispered, pressing closer to her red fortress as he squeezed tighter. “Fluttershy, you can’t... tell anypony what I told you. Please, I’m not... things could go badly if it gets out that I know who...”

“Oh, don’t worry. I won’t tell anypony, no matter what. It’s not nice to spread rumors or secrets.”

Foals are a lot of work to care for and keep track of. Unicorn foals require a team, both for coordination and risk prevention. A unicorn foal that is a filly and daughter of the element of magic requires an army of the royal guard simply to keep a house intact. This, or a stern mother. Unfortunately, that position was full time and without rest, and Cerulean could tell that Twilight could use a break. So it was that he contacted Equestria’s best foalsitter without Twilight’s knowledge, and thus the knock at the door came from none other than the recently wed Cadence, her joy was nearly matched by confusion at the sudden visit.

“Cadence, it’s so good to see you! But... what are you doing here? Why aren’t you at Canterlot?” she asked, giving her sister-in-law a hug and making way so she could enter. Any attempts to let anypony other than Twilight or Cerulean foalsit had ended... poorly, to say the least, but the filly had seemed to take a liking to the princess since they were introduced during Twilight’s wedding. Cerulean knew that if anypony had a shot at keeping things stable long enough for them to take a few days off, it would be Cadence.

“What, Cerulean didn’t tell you?” she asked as they both peered at the grinning blue stallion while Dawn trotted over to Cadence, nuzzling her leg.

“Mam sis!”

“That’s right! Very astute, Ms. Starshine. I see you’re learning quickly!” Cadence replied, her voice appropriately serious. “You didn’t tell me she started talking. It’s adorable!” she whispered, still managing to make it sound like a squeal of delight. “Dawn, can you say ‘Cadence?’”

“Kay... dance!”

“Close enough for me!” Twilight allowed herself a proud smile as Dawn romped circles around Cadence repeating the chant before trotting over to Cerulean.

“So, tell me, did you do this?”

“Oh, right, I never mentioned that I planned us a three day getaway? I know Dawn has been less than forgiving for her other sitters, but after all you’ve told me, I think your foalsitter is the perfect pony for the task.” Twilight looked up at him with mild confusion, begging further explanation. “Twilight, you work hard as a mother. I just thought you could use some time to rest is all.” Twilight was more than thrilled, and while Cerulean couldn’t quite place the noise she made, he would best describe it as a “squee” of some kind. Seeing the effect it had on her father, Dawn immediately mimicked the noise at a higher pitch, noting with devious satisfaction that he all but melted.

“Oh dear, it looks like you’ve mastered mind control already, Dawn,” Cadence chuckled, playfully covering the foal’s eyes with her hoof.

“Three days... wait, Cerulean, why didn’t you tell me? We’re going to need to pack!”

“What, you think I’d go to the trouble of planning a surprise and not remember to pack?” he asked in mock indignation. Cerulean gave a whistle and Spike immediately ran up the stairs, disappearing from view for a moment before returning with a loaded saddlebag, complete with bits for the trip, some travel snacks, and various articles of clothing. Twilight looked in and smiled, blushing slightly and giving Cerulean a meaningful leer.

“Have fun, Twilight, Cerulean. And don’t worry about Dawn, I’m sure between me and Cadence, we’ll be fine!”

“Thank you, Spike. I can always count on my number one assistant!” she replied, giving him and affectionate squeeze before turning back to Cadence. “And thank you, Cadence. Cerulean was definitely right that I could use a break. Oh, how is Shining Armor? He hasn’t dropped back into that ‘proper royal guard’ thing he had going for a while, has he?”

“No, he’s still his usual self.”

“How did you manage to break him of that?”

“Let’s just say Rarity’s... craftsmanship may have led to some... joyous activities prior the wedding.” Her blush was soon shared by everypony but the only remaining innocent pony present.

“Anyways... Dawn, can you come see mommy?” Twilight called softly, refocusing. The little filly dutifully wandered over and plopped herself down in front of her mother before being scooped up and held to Twilight’s chest. “Mommy and daddy are going to leave for a few days, but then we’ll be back. Cadence is going to take care of you, so there’s no need to be scared, ok?”

“Mam... come back?”

“Of course, my dear child. There’s plenty more I need to teach you.” The filly accepted the statement, sniffing back tears and returning the embrace as Cerulean lent his hooves to the pair, holding them both. As he squeezed just slightly tighter, he had to wonder who was going to miss who more, and if three days would be long enough or far too long.

The two days since Cerulean and Twilight had left may have been restful for the happy couple, but they were nothing short of grueling for Applejack. If she had been asked if the piles of chores she was scrambling to get under control was worth the time she had spent with Silver, she likely would have stared at them like the buckin’ morons they were and allowed for a temporary breach in manners long enough to drop a heavy dose of sarcasm upon their head. Her assertion of this fact, mental or verbal, did not change that at the end of the last two days she was worn to the bone, working well into the night and having little strength for anything other than snoring like a drunken stallion.

True to her word, Applejack had taken at least a sliver of time to try and make an appointment with Rarity, but each time she found some excuse to turn her away. On one hoof, she wanted to lasso the stubborn mare and force her to talk, but seeing how the last time she tried to force a secret ended up, she resolved to continue her guerilla warfare, her woefully untidy mane continuing to strain the fashion sensitive mare greatly each time she made an appearance.

“Don’t you worry, Rarity. Ah ain’t gonna leave you alone until you tell me what’s really goin’ on,” Applejack whispered, resting her head against the barn door as she closed it. Urging her limbs back to the house with silent promises of rest, she entered to find Big Macintosh and Crimson sitting at the table, conversing over a late dinner. Her brother had been working every bit as hard, though his new fillyfriend absorbed most of his mental capacity on a regular basis. Applejack grabbed an apple fritter and some salad and sat down at the table. “Hope ah ain't interruptin’ anythin’ important. How was your day, you two?”

“It was nice,” Crimson replied readily, a tinge of her enthusiasm creeping back into her voice as she held hooves with Big Mac. “Tell Silver thanks again for letting me work as a server. I really appreciate it.”

“Ain’t nothin’ at all, sugarcube. Ah’ll make sure he knows, though,” she nodded, smiling at the two. It really is somethin’ how a mare like Crimson could change so fast. Love can do funny things to a pony, that’s fer sure. “Big Mac, is it all right with you if ah have Silver over tomorrow?”

“Eeeyup. Ah can’t say nothin’ against it, since Crimson is sleepin’ in mah bed.”

“Taken anymore showers together?”

“Eeeyup.”

“Uh, you could at least try to sound a little embarrassed, brother.”

“Nnnope.”

“So that’s what all that bangin’ around ah hear in the mornin’ is. Why do you move around in the shower so much when yer with Crimson, brother?” Applebloom asked, walking into the conversation halfway and helping herself to the contents of the fridge, oblivious to the silence that followed in the wake of her revealing statement.

“Thank you, Applebloom. That’s the face ah was hopin’ for, Big Mac. Ah can sleep a little easier tonight, knowin’ that mah brother still has ‘is dignity,” she chuckled, applying her energy to her food so she could get to bed. It would be the first time she had slept alone for the last two days, and she was already dreading the feeling of an empty bed, but her tired limbs magnified the siren song of sleep being sung from upstairs. Ah really am gettin’ soft, needin’ a stallion all the time. But he just feels so nice, an’ ah like the way he smells, and...

“Applejack, you’re doin’ that dreamy eye thing again. Can’t you ever stop thinkin’ ‘bout Silver?”

“Nnnope.”

Alcohol was divine. It felt good, it tasted amazing, and any repercussions that could possibly arise from copious consumption had been negated by the dutiful work of her genius of a cousin, who regarded her muzzy state with faint amusement while he poured himself a cup and sat beside her. He barely noticed as she let herself tip over, leaning against his shoulder and giggling as the cider worked its magic, not entirely removing her concerns but knocking their assumed priority down a few notches.

“So, how’s life with Applejack, Silver?”

“You mean now that her friends have all made up and things are, for perhaps the first time since I’ve returned, finally peaceful? It’s decent,” he mused, taking a swig and letting out a slow sigh. “Actually, if all honesty, I’m really excited, though it’s not just about Applejack. As I’ve already explained to you, I’m planning on using some of the profits to expand.”

“Uh huh,” she replied, scooting up beside him and leaning her back against his side on the bench.

“I’ve got big plans, Berry. Firstly, my drink menu is much too small. Even the smallest of bars back in Manehatten had more of a selection than this, even if some of my drinks are specialties that you can’t get anywhere else. You know what that means?”

“More booze?”

“Yes, my highly inebriated cousin, more booze. I’ve already put in my order for the construction to begin, and it should be finished entirely by the end of the week. They even assured me that the new lab for my experiments could be up as soon as tomorrow evening! I can hardly wait to get started.”

“Mmhmm.”

“Berry, how many have you had tonight?” His superfluous inquiry was met not with coherent words but soft snores as his cousin caved to the desire to sleep. “Spoil sport, I hadn’t even gotten to mention the karaoke stage yet... oh well, come on, you,” he chuckled, hoisting the mare onto his back and quietly ascending the stairs so as to not wake Ruby, who was no doubt sleeping in his bed. She stirred slightly as he opened the door, and with care he deposited the filly’s mother down beside her before drawing the covers back to their original position tucked up to Ruby’s chin.

Silver was about to undress when it suddenly struck him that he would be in bed with a mare that wasn’t Applejack. It didn’t matter if Berry was family or not, it just didn’t feel right to him, and thus he paused. I don’t really want to bother Applejack this late at night, especially with how hard she’s working, but I can’t stay here, either. I wonder... if it would be ok if I... well, only one way to find out. Searching through his belongings, he laid out a dose of the hangover cure along with a note detailing his whereabouts before locking up the tavern and heading for Sweet Apple Acres.

There was no response to his soft knocks on the front door, but since it was Ponyville, the door was predictably unlocked, and he let himself in quietly. A notable lack of lighting made it difficult to find his bearings, and dredging his memory he pulled out a simple illumination spell he had learned many years back, taking some effort to get it going but soon being guided by a soft, silver light. Having only briefly been shown Applejack’s room, he was somewhat unsure of himself as he made for the stairs, but the symbol of her Cutie Mark made it rather hard to miss.

“You’d think I’d have remember that,” he whispered to himself, laughing inwardly as he opened the door. He was debating whether or not to wake her when she stirred at the clicking of the latch, disturbed by the light that he had forgotten he was putting out. Silver immediately canceled the spell and trotted over to her side. “Evening, sweetheart. I was wondering if...” he started before she wordlessly made room for him, staring up at him as a beam of moonlight from the window framed his silhouette. She was thankful for the lack of visibility; it hid her blush better as he undressed, easing into bed beside her. Silver was just about to offer his hooves when he was pulled into a passionate kiss, Applejack wrapping him tightly in her hooves and pressing against his chest.

Pleasantly stunned, he waited a moment before returning embrace, meaning to place his hooves around her shoulders but accidentally placing them just above her flanks. How he made such a miscalculation he didn’t know, but she gave a start and pulled back slightly, causing him to immediately re-adjust his position and stammer out an apology, both for his hooves and his glowing horn.

“Ah... didn’t mind, Silver...” she whispered, staring down at his scarred chest. “It was a little surprisin’ an’ ah wasn’t expectin’ it, but... ah’m ok with it, if you are. Ah know this is gonna sound a little silly, but ah missed you. Ain’t been a single night, an’ ah missed you like it’d been days.”

“I’m here now, sweetheart, and it ain’t silly. I missed you quite a bit myself, and am glad that Berry passed out in my bed. It gave me an excuse to come here this late at night.”

“Sugarcube, you don’t need an excuse t’ come ‘ere, ‘cause it ain’t gonna bother me one bit,” she replied quietly, snuggling close and kissing his chest softly as his hooves again returned to her back.

I want to give myself a dressing down in Big Macintosh’s stead. I should feel like I’m moving too fast, but I don’t. I should feel like I’m crossing a line, but I feel like I haven’t gone far enough. So please, Big Mac, forgive me, because I really... think that Applejack is the one for me. No... I know. I shouldn’t be thinking that so soon, but I can’t deny it. As his hoof slid just an inch lower than it had been, Applejack paused her barrage of kisses to his muscular chest so as to draw in the oxygen necessary to compensate for the sudden thrill of excitement that had momentarily rendered her speechless. “Applejack, if I do anything that makes you even slightly uncomfortable...”

“Just... my flanks, fer now. Nothin’ else,” she managed between mini gasps for air. “Dear Celestia, do you remember the first time you ‘ad yer flank touched? ‘Cause I’m pretty dang sure ah ain’t gonna ferget this anytime soon.” Wait, what ‘n tarnation am ah thinkin’? Another inch, and the excitement flared, the blankets suddenly no longer necessary against the chilled spring air wafting in through the window. After all that grief I gave Twilight an’ Rainbow Dash, ah can’t help but wonder if ah’m gonna end up in the same boat. Twilight said she might be fallin’ in love barely a week after meetin’ her special somepony, and ah told her it weren’t possible. If that’s true, then what the hay am ah supposed to call what ah’m feelin’? It sure feels like love t’ me. Silver hesitated as he noticed Applejack begin to shake lightly, his hooves just inches from their destination.

“Sweetheart, I... I just wanted to say that... I think I’m... I mean...”

C’mon, spit it out! Use that silver tongue o’ yers and say it! If you’re thinkin’ what ah’m thinkin’, ah wanna hear it. A sudden calm came over the stallion’s inner turmoil as he swallowed his trepidation and focused everything on the green eyes gazing up at him with an affection he sincerely hoped he was succeeding in reciprocating.

“Applejack, I know that... we haven’t known each other for that long, but I’ve never... felt like this before. When I’m with you, it’s like gazing up at the stars; a bright future stretching out as far as the eye can see. And when you’re gone, not even the city lights could brighten up the void. Sweetheart?” he paused, tears forming in his eyes as he fully came to terms with what was inside. “I love you.”

“Ah love you too, sugarcube.”

Confession

Chapter 24: Confessions

It was always a pleasant surprise to wake up with less of a hangover than one was expecting, and the vial of the world’s greatest creation only made the morning that much better. After downing the contents and waiting a few minutes, Berry was ready to start the process again, though she was slightly disappointed as she read the note.

“Applejack, you’re a lucky mare, being with Silver. Only pony who’s ever treated me like I’m worth something.”

“Mom, that’s not true. I love you lots!” Ruby affirmed, heaving a yawn and crawling out of bed. They both gave a start as the sounds of construction, and the necessary shouting that accompanied it, started bright and early.

“I know, sweetie, I wasn’t meaning to say you didn’t.” She paused as the noise grew louder, quickly coming to the conclusion that she would employ enough self control in the future to at least make it home for the duration of the construction phase, as waking to hammers pounding outside her head would only augment the ones inside. “Come on, let’s sneak something to eat and get you to school.” Ruby dashed ahead down the stairs, and Berry had just made it to the bottom when Ruby walked back to meet her with a confused look upon her face.

“Mom, the pantry is snoring.” Berry tilted her head to the side and indeed hear a muffled sound, leading her to enter and crack open the pantry door. Lemon, apparently finding it too much work to head home for whatever reason, had found the flour sacks in the back to be every bit as comfortable as any bed, though he was now dusted with white powder.

There it is, that feeling of nervousness. Why do I feel so strange around him? Could it be... that I’m possibly... “Hey, Lemon, wake up,” she said quietly, shaking him gently. “Why aren’t you at home?”

“As grateful as I am that Cerulean has been letting me stay, after the first night I decided that, unless I absolutely need to, I would sleep here. Somehow, not even a noise canceling spell can contain their... passion, for one another,” he said with a grimace, sitting up and sneezing as the flour invaded his nostrils.

“Well... if you wanted, you could stay at my house, if you’d like.” Lemon had only a split second to convey his shock at the statement before another sneeze bid him rise, dusting himself off and exiting into the kitchen.

“As much as I appreciate the offer, I’m afraid I must decline. I couldn’t possibly...”

“It’s really no trouble, right Ruby?”

“That’s right! With you there, it just means I get to sleep with mommy every night!”

Must be a Ponyville thing, letting people into their homes so freely. Still, there’s just no way I could allow that. “I really appreciate the offer, but I can’t accept. I can, however, make you both breakfast if you’d like?”

“S-sure, I guess that’d be... nice,” Berry mumbled, walking out and sitting at one of the nearby tables. Maybe I’m just getting my hopes up...

“Don’t worry, mommy. It’s gonna be a-ok!” Ruby declared, hopping up next to her mother and giving her a hug. “Oh, I know, how about some cider while you wait?”

“Thank you, Ruby, but I’m alright for now,” she declined, draping a hoof around the filly’s body and pulling her close. I really would be lost without you, Ruby. Thank you.

“What are those awful noises coming from the tavern?” Scootaloo asked, resisting the urge to cover her ears.

“What, you ‘aven’t heard? Silver’s remodelin’ the place, addin’ new stuff to it,” Applebloom explained, having caught some information in passing from Applejack that morning.

“I wonder what kinds of things he’s going to add?” Sweetie Belle pondered, since it was already the best place ever.

“Ah don’t know all the details, but ah heard somethin’ ‘bout karaoke.”

“Hey, Sweetie Belle, you should totally give it a shot!”

“Are you kidding? The both of you put together couldn’t stop me from trying!” Sharing a mischievous grin, the two immediately tackled her to the ground, and were moments later laying flat on their backs, quite surprised and slightly dazed that Sweetie Belle had such strength.

“Ouch, take it easy there, Sweetie Belle.”

“Nopony gets in between me and a mic, thank you.”

“Now don’t go getting all prissy just because you got your Cutie Mark first.”

“I’m sorry, I wasn’t trying to sound like that,” Sweetie Belle replied, helping them both upright and giving them an apologetic embrace. “Don’t worry, I bet you’ll find yours real soon.”

“Ah sure hope so. Hey, ah know, let’s go take a peek at the construction!”

“Since when have you been so excited about construction?” Scootaloo’s inquiry was met with an eye roll accompanied by an eager explanation.

“Don’t y’all remember when ah fixed up the clubhouse? Ah didn’t think much of it, but it was right fun. Plannin’ it out so the house didn’t fall outta the tree, buildin’ it right, and paintin’! Now, paintin’ is fun.” The trio deviated from their usual course towards school and walked around to the back of the tavern where a new lab was being built and the cellar expanded. The construction team was dedicated and skilled, and the progress was already starting to show, having laid the foundation and beginning to work on erecting the frame. Applebloom was strangely bothered by the proceedings, and her two friends shot each other confused glances as she trotted over to the forecolt. “Excuse me, ah know this is gonna sound strange, but can ah see the plans fer what yer buildin’?”

“I don’t see any harm in it. Here’s the blueprints for the lab, which is what we’re working on right...”

“Wait just a minute, here. These are all wrong. Do you got a pencil?”

“Listen, little filly, I seriously doubt that...”

“Just hush up and gimme a pencil.” Seeing as how he had copies of the blueprints, he decided to indulge the condemning child’s request, pulling a pencil from his pocket and setting down a slab of wood for her to write on. Now, he’d been in the business a long time, so he was fairly adept at judging what was and was not a good idea. However, his jaw gradually worked its way towards the ground below as she made a furious mess of the blueprint highlighting all the ways in which it could be, and needed to be, improved.

“Ah don’t need fancy mathematics t’ see that this here is dangerous. These supports need to be spaced more evenly, you ain’t got proper ventilation, and... did you get into the dragon liquor designing this here?” she demanded, pointing a hoof at what he couldn’t deny was a glaringly obvious blunder on their part. “Ah like the tavern, so ah’m gonna make sure you do it right. Lemme see the rest.” The stunned stallion wordlessly made his way over to the tavern, grabbing the proposed plans and gulping as he handed them back to Applebloom, who was now joined by her friends.

“Mister, I ain’t tryin’ t’ be rude, but these are a right mess. You see...” and she was off on her tirade, furiously scribbling as everything that may have been hidden to their sight lit up under her discerning gaze. After a good half hour, she gave one last look over everything and handed it back to the forecolt, who regarded her with awe bordering on reverence. After a few moments of blinking and rubbing his eyes to assure him that the changes made were real, he found his voice and shouted to the rest of the workers, eager to explain the alterations made for the better.

“Hey, everypony, stop what you’re doing and get over here!” Applebloom was too busy wondering just how they maintained their jobs to notice the brief flash of light coming from her flank.

“No fair! I thought for sure I was going to get my Cutie Mark next,” Scootaloo pouted, scoring the ground with a hoof.

“What’re you talkin’ ‘bout? Wait, what ‘n tarnation? Please tell me ah’m not dreamin’!” she yelped as she casually glanced at her flank to find that something had indeed appeared. Her enthusiasm soon drowned out her disbelief as she beheld an apple blossom backed by a paintbrush and a hammer, a testament to her skills at improving and beautifying the world around her. “Ah knew ah liked fixin’ things, but it never occured t’ me to try and get a Cutie Mark from it! Ah can’t wait t’ show Applejack!”

“Maybe you should start with her hair. I mean, have you seen her mane lately?” Sweetie Belle asked, recalling Rarity’s rather long discourse on how infuriating it was that she torment her in such a way.

“If mah sister has her hair like that, then she probably has a good reason. Anyhow, we’d best be gettin’ to school. Scootaloo?” They spied their friend off in the distance, slowly making her way towards the classroom, and broke into a gallop to catch up with her. “Cheer up, Scootaloo. Ah’m sure you’ll get yers soon.”

“That’s what everypony keeps telling me, but it hasn’t happened yet! I love speed, I love flying... racing around on my scooter is a blast, but nothing has worked. Maybe I’ll just stay a blank flank forever.”

Six days without brushing one’s mane, especially one as long as Applejack’s, blended beautifully with the added effects of sleeping upon it to create a dense, intricate jungle of knots. Applejack sincerely hoped that Rarity would have mercy on them both and cave as she approached the boutique while simultaneously wishing Silver luck in his experimental endeavours of which he was so fond. The lab had just been finished the prior day, the delay well worth the wait for the improvements that Applebloom had wrought.

“Honestly, t’ think that sister o’ mine could turn the tavern plans around so fast, and that’s t’ say nothin’ o’ what she did around the farm. Whole place looks brand new,” she chuckled, recalling how Applebloom didn’t even bother offering an explanation but immediately got to beautifying the whole estate with dazzling results, though Applejack did draw the line at painting the trees in orchard. Knowing Rarity was likely in the middle of her work, Applejack quietly let herself in and trotted over to where her fashionable friend was hard at work, sewing together a stunning dress of a riveting blue. Applejack’s amusement turned to concern as Rarity removed her glasses and rested her head in her hooves, letting a soft sigh escape and unaware of the mare’s presence. “What’s wrong, sugarcube?” The fact that Rarity did not scream or act surprised spoke much more than such vocalization could have, and impressed upon Applejack once more that there was definitely something going on.

“Applejack, I really... what... in Celestia’s name... have you done to your mane?!?”

“Hey, don’t look at me like that. Ah told you that ah wasn’t touchin’ mah hair until you agreed t’ help. Now, ah’ve been here every day fer dang near a week, an’ ah’m gettin’ mighty tired of havin’ this rat’s nest around,” she chuckled before softening her voice. “Ain’t there any way you could spare some time to hang with one of yer friends? You’ve all but locked yerself in the boutique, an’ ah know it ain’t just fer the order.” She dropped her gaze to the floor, searching for a way to divert the attention away but knowing that any such attempts would be useless. “Come on, Rarity, how often do ah subject mahself t’ beautification?”

“I suppose... I could spare some time to fix your mane.”

“Yeehaw! Now yer talkin’,” Applejack whooped, eliciting a small grin from Rarity who, despite her condition, found Applejack’s sudden interest in her appearance quite amusing.

“Well, I suppose it’s only natural I should reward you for embracing your feminine side. Come, Applejack, I shall draw a bath for the both of us.”

“Uh, bath, sugarcube? Ain’t that gonna be a little tight?” Applejack asked as Rarity led them away from the sales area and back towards her room. Turning the corner and opening the bathroom door revealed a jacuzzi on par with something at the Ponyville Spa and Massage.

“My recent success in slightly... unsavory fashions has been fairly lucrative, so I allowed myself a minor indulgence. What do you think?”

“Uh, it’s... uh...”

“Amazing, I know!” she squealed, turning on the water which filled a good deal faster than Applejack had imagined it would.

Amazin’, huh? Ah guess ah could agree if you have somepony t’ share it with, especially a stallion, but it’d be awful lonely fer just one pony. Ah wonder if Silver could put one of these in back of... no, can’t be thinkin’ like that, gotta stay focused on Rarity. Still, ah wonder what he’s up to?

Silver was, at that moment, taking a moment to stare in awe at the newly built laboratory for his experiments. It was everything he could have hoped for, with plenty of space and airflow, and cupboards with which to store his alchemical reagents. The lab equipment was top notch, arranged neatly on the center table with heating pads and vials just begging to receive their first use. Who was he to resist? After unloading his ingredients and categorizing them where he would have easy access, he grabbed some empty barrels from the newly remodeled cellar and got right to work, going over his mental checklist of ideas, absentmindedly running a hoof over the gleaming new still installed towards the back wall alongside the juice press. Knowing time was of the essence with Zap Apples, he had immediately put the still to use, using Applejack’s notes on the magical fruit to create what he hoped was the best moonshine yet.

Specialty drinks took time and effort, two things that he was more than willing to put forth. However, for the sake of menu expansion, he decided on brewing a couple of less adventurous drinks to tickle the palette: a few variations of mead, apple and cherry cider, and a few types of soda for the little ones. Due to Applebloom’s additions to the original plans, the construction on the main building would like take a few more days at least, for which he was grateful. More time meant higher quality, and higher quality meant better business. It also meant a happier Berry, who had been strangely calm, bordering on eerily quiet as of late. If anything could cheer her up, it was some new and exciting path into dissipation.

The apple and cherry blend was a simple task, seeing that he had only mix a few iterations to get the proper ratio of cherry to apple juice. Since the cherries were acquired at such a bargain, he had ended up with a surplus, and after forcibly fermenting a cup of straight cherry juice, one sip was all he needed to know it would have its takers, filling two barrels and adding the appropriate additives before starting the alchemical fermentation. Chocolate mead, however, was a much more trying task. Mead could be prepared various ways, much like any other form of alcohol, but given that the base was water and honey, the result was typically on the sweeter side. Cocoa, by itself, isn’t all that sweet, and the first iteration created an incredibly dark, unpleasantly bitter product. Searching through the cupboards, he pulled out a jar of honey and mixed a little in before taking another sip at the trial run. Better, but it needed more. Honey went a long way, but in the end, the mixed ended up needing two jars of honey to one barrel of mead, making it an expensive drink to create. Still, if it was popular enough, it would pay for itself and then some.

Silver had loved soda since he was a foal, so creating them was nostalgic, gratifying, and tempting to over-indulge at the same time. Aside from the basic fruit flavors, he proceeded to create a maple-ginger soda, and even a butterscotch that was just barely within acceptable sweetness limits; the type of thing he could see Pinkie Pie downing a barrel of in the time it took for him to pour a cup for another customer. This in turn led to him creating a liquor form, as well as some fruit flavors, which he set aside for use as ingredients rather than something to be drank straight, though they would be available upon request. It was well into the afternoon by the time he finally got around to getting to indulge his true passion.

Pulling out his sparse notes from the short amount of time he had spent trying to concoct the fire imbued cinnamon-cherry schnapps, he set up his beakers, inscribed the proper symbols, and went set about his careful analysis of the perfect combination of cinnamon, cherry juice, and silver powder - something usually associated or aligned with fire, as far as alchemy is concerned. An hour went by before he felt he had enough information to augment cherry cider into something more exciting, and his pulse rose with the heat of the concoction as he brought it to the desired temperature, gave one last glance at his notes, and tipped his horn to the glass, activating the runes and hoping for the best.

Showers were something that anypony with a sense of touch could enjoy, but a lavish jacuzzi with jets were a luxury nopony could experience without leaving anything other than relaxed and satisfied with their time well spent. Applejack indulged Rarity’s idle banter, even as she made it painfully obvious that she was avoiding any idea of serious conversation, as much for the comfort of the bath as for the relaxation it seemed to be bringing the overworked, mentally overtaxed unicorn.

“Alright, ah think ah’m ready t’ get out now. Gonna look like ah’m made o’ prunes if ah stay in any longer,” Applejack chuckled, pulling out a hoof and staring at the wrinkles.

“Oh dear, I quite lost track of the time. We really should hurry out if we are to have time for your, eh, mane.” Drying off, they made their way to her opulently large, ornately framed mirror, where she was sat down in a most comfortable chair. “Now, this may hurt a little, getting all these knots out. Well, actually, it’s going to hurt a lot. Are you ready?”

“Well, if we have time, ah would like it if you could do mah hair up like it was for Shining Armor’s weddin’. Ah’d sure like t’ see Silver’s reaction to it.”

“Yes, of course... I’ll see what I can do.” Rarity’s reply sounded cheerful enough, but there was an undertone of sadness that hadn’t been there until the wedding was mentioned. Applejack prepared herself to delve into the subject when she felt the brush descend into her hair and proceed to not move an inch when tugged, ensnared in a sea of roots. Several more attempts revealed that this endeavour was going to take until just around the turn of the year, were they lucky.

Having sated his mind-consuming hunger for pie, Soarin’ joined Spitfire beside Rainbow Dash and Storm, together making their way towards the still unfinished tavern. Dash was confident that, open or not, Silver would be kind enough to allow her friends to sample some of his creations, though slipping them some full strength Shockberry Wine was at the top of her priority list, as she eagerly wove a mouthwatering tale about the substance.

“Dash, I can see Storm enjoying something like that, but I find it hard to believe that something along those lines even exists, and that’s to say nothing of safety.”

“Yeah, and you’re the safest, most well behaved pegasus ever, Spitfire.”

“I rather like her wings uncharred, thank you,” Soarin chimed in, still savoring the taste of the most delectable form of pastry in all Equestria.

“Don’t think for a second that I’m going to back down on trying it, Soain.” It was but a short flight from Sugarcube Corner to Starfall Tavern, and the din of construction made their shouts to locate Silver all but useless. Since his room was the only place that wasn’t in a state of disarray, Storm tried there first, but he was not to be found.

“Let’s try the lab. Who knows, maybe he’s in the middle of whipping up something crazy that we can be the first to try.”

“Oh man, that’d be too awesome! Come on, let’s go!” Dash exclaimed, trotting out the door and leading the way until a rather loud explosion blew the windows from the lab and bid them stop in their tracks. Faint cursing could be heard within, and after a few seconds Silver emerged, horn ablaze and frantically looking for a source of water, since the connection to the lab was tied to the main building and thus inoperable in light of the construction.

“Rainbow Dash, grab a cloud or something! Quick, before it spread to my mane!” She wasted no time answering Silver’s frantic cries, disappearing from his vision as she took off in a hurry, and soon he was pleasantly drenched in a chilling cascade of water. The burns themselves weren’t all that bad, and would likely heal in a few days, but Silver was entirely unconcerned by this; Applejack was going to have a fit.

“Whatever drink you were just testing, I don’t want any. Contrary to my name, I don’t think I would enjoy being fully ablaze,” Spitfire chuckled as she approached with the rest.

“Believe me, the finished product will be much safer,” he asserted, tenderly touching his horn and wincing. “It’s just a lot harder than I imagined to remove the volatility from the fire element while keeping the heat without igniting the drink.”

“I dunno, I’m gonna side with Spitfire on this one. She’s plenty hot without being set on fire,” Soarin chortled.

“Yeah, she is,” Dash affirmed.

“Uh, wait, what?” Storm’s confusion was shared by Soarin while the two mares had a good laugh. “Anyways... Silver, we were wondering if you could possibly let Soarin and Spitfire sample some of your drinks. The non-flammable kind, if possible.”

“Let me get the lab cleaned up. To call it a ‘mess’ wouldn’t do it justice at this point. And it looked so nice, too...”

Two hours of unimaginable frustration had finally yielded acceptable results, Applejack’s mane once again able to be brushed without yanking at the roots. She was pretty sure that Rarity was at her wits end, as she had continued to comb Applejack’s mane well after the knots were gone, repeating the motion as if it were an automated response. She blinked rapidly a few times, yanked back to reality as Applejack stuck her hoof back and halted the brush, holding it in place.

“Rarity, what’s goin’ on?” There was no verbal reply, the brush simply relocated to where her hoof wasn’t and continued its top to bottom path without deviation. “Rarity, ah asked you a...” She stopped mid sentence as she stood and turned to face the mare, only to find a small trickle of tears running from her eyes. They weren’t the dramatized, acted tears for when she was making a scene; they were real, and it was frightening to behold. There was a resounding clatter in the silence as the magic holding the brush aloft faded, dropping it to the floor.

“Ever since... I was a little filly, I dreamed about falling in love. I was almost as obsessed with it as I am now with fashion. I knew what I wanted, and refused to settle for anything less than perfect. Oh, how I’ve longed to be held by a stallion, to feel the flames of passion burning within...” She paused, attempting to regain some composure as her voice cracked. “First Twilight, who hadn’t even cared about making friends until a few years ago, and then Rainbow Dash, who simply wanted to fly with the Wonderbolts. And even you now, Applejack, have found somepony to fill that void. So tell... tell me, when will I... I find...” Applejack felt her go limp and eased them both down as her silent cries became audible, but still quite soft. “I’ve tried... so hard to become the perfect lady, so that when I do find somepony, I can make them the happiest I can. But nopony... well, nopony eligible, will even give me a second glance.”

Ah can still remember how sore ah was, not havin’ anypony ‘round the time Rainbow Dash met Storm. Ah had only been wantin’ somepony fer less than a year by that time, an’ it was hard. Rarity’s been waitin’ her whole life, nearly. Ah can’t... imagine what that feels like, and to have everypony around her hookin’ up...

“Do you... want to know why I am so... frustrated with Cerulean and Twilight?” she whispered, clinging to Applejack a little tighter. “It’s because I’m frustrated.”

“Uh, beggin’ yer pardon, Rarity, but that didn’t make anysense.”

My goodness, must I really spell it out for her? I feel so vile simply saying it. “I crave intimacy, Applejack.” Rarity allowed a small sigh of relief that she wouldn’t have to elaborate further as the comprehension kicked in, bringing with it a slight blush to them both. “The truth is, I’ve... wanted that for a long time too. I do everything I can to keep it out of my mind, as it is not befitting a lady, but those two more than anypony... everything is suggestive with them.”

“Rarity, ah think you’re only seein’ one side o’ things with those two. Ah think it’d help a lot if you’d just try talkin’ to ‘em plainly. Cerulean ain’t that bad, and neither is Storm.”

“Applejack, I don’t... think they’re bad in the slightest. It’s just... I can’t be around them without wanting to bed the nearest stallion, or even mare. I’ve been... so desperate. I hate this, Applejack. I don’t want to want this, but I do. And it’s only getting harder...” Applejack was trying to formulate a response when Rarity’s hollow, broken voice revealed beyond a doubt the depth of her pent up sorrow. “I... want to give up on my dream, Applejack. I can’t do this any more.”

Acceleration

Chapter 25: Acceleration

Dawn’s counter argument for an extended curfew, or at least time to stay awake, was forgotten as a knock sounded at the door. Seizing the easy opportunity, she bolted upstairs to hide while Twilight stood, muttering under her breath while Cerulean stifled a chuckle.

“You know, you’re going to have to learn how to act like a parent eventually, right? I can’t do this on my own.”

“Oh, but she’s so cute when she’s a pain. It reminds me of an alluring lavender mare I know quite well.”

“Cerulean...”

“Don’t worry, I’ll take care of it,” he replied, trotting over and giving her peck on the cheek before starting up the steps after their stubborn filly.

“‘Taking care of it’ does not mean feeding her cupcakes till she passes out!” Twilight called after him as he began his search for the most elusive of creatures. A second knock sounded and Twilight hastened to head its call, meeting Applejack’s concerned eyes with her own. “Applejack? Come on in.” She stood the side as her friend made her way inside, sitting down on the couch and waiting patiently as Twilight cantered over. “What’s on your mind?”

“It’s not mah mind that ah’m worried about, Twi. Rarity is hurtin’ real bad, but she’s been holdin’ it in just like ah did, only fer much longer. Ah really think it would do ‘er good if you an’ Cerulean would talk t’ her about what she’s goin’ through. She’s... close t’ givin’ up on somethin’ important, an’ that’s somethin’ that both of you know about. Could you maybe have a word with ‘er?”

“Of course we will. I knew she’d been spending a lot of time working, but... it was just a cover, wasn’t it?” Applejack nodded, unsure of how much she could afford to say. Rarity had trusted her with a very deep secret, and it wasn’t hers to give away. She didn’t like it, but with something so sensitive she couldn’t afford to be selfish. “It was. Ah can’t say much more, it ain’t my place unless she tells you too. But Twi, try not to be too... affectionate with Cerulean around ‘er. It’ll only make it worse.”

“I understand. How are things with you and Silver? Are you doing ok?”

“Me? Ah’m right as rain, though ah’m also startin’ t’ understand how you and Cerulean moved so fast,” she commented with a nervous chuckle accompanied by a blush. “We haven’t... you know...” Twilight grinned at this, taking some slight satisfaction in Applejack’s position, though not with any maliciousness. “It’s crossed mah mind more ‘n once. Ah really want t’ do things the old fashioned way, like my pa always taught me, an’ wait until we’re married t’ take that step, but... it ain’t gonna be easy.”

“When a pony means everything to you, it’s hard not to give everything in return, isn’t it?”

“You got that right, sugarcube. Ah still remember what ah said when you confessed yer feelin’s fer Cerulean, an’ ah’m eatin mah own words now, but ah really do love Silver.” Hearing the sincerity and confidence in her assertion filled Twilight’s heart with immeasurable joy. Simply telling herself that she and Cerulean weren’t to blame for the hurt she had endured sounded pathetic in her mind, so to see that Applejack really had let somepony else in was nothing short of exhilarating. Applejack accepted the sudden embrace readily, understanding exactly why and savoring the freedom from all of the doubts that had held her captive. “Twilight, thank you. Fer everythin’.”

“You’re more than welcome, Applejack. And if you ever want advice on anything, feel free to ask. Just curious, have you seen Silver at all today?” she asked, pulling away.

“No, ah’ve been with Rarity for most of the afternoon, why?”

“Well... I don’t want to worry you, but I heard an explosion come from town earlier. You may want to check on him.”

“Dang it, ah knew ah heard something when ah had my head in the water! Later, Twi. Say goodbye t’ Cerulean for me!” she called over her shoulder as she took off out the door.

Planning to communicate what had transpired to Cerulean without delay, she ascended the steps but stopped halfway, hearing a pleasant melody accompanied by a soft voice. As she quietly completed the trip, Cerulean came into view, the ground around him glowing faintly as the music rose into the air. Dawn’s determination quailed in the face of the soothing lullaby, and the spell drew to a close, leaving the foal’s snores as the only sound that could be heard.

“That was the spell you used in Canterlot when you apologized, wasn’t it...” It was a bittersweet memory, and Cerulean left the filly’s bed and motioned towards their own. Twilight never used to go to bed so early, but between researching magic, friendship, love, and motherhood, staying up to hear the clock chime midnight was a luxury she couldn’t afford on a regular basis. Thus her stallion’s invitation was gratefully accepted and his warm embrace gratifyingly comfortable.

“It was something my brother taught me. He was always... singing, and laughing. I can’t help but think of him whenever I use it.” Twilight pressed closer, offering what support she could. Being away from Shining Armor had been very difficult for her at times, but the idea of him being gone without a trace... she refused to imagine. “He’s still out there, somewhere. I won’t give up on him, Twilight, even if my parents have.”

“Good, because I’d kick your flank myself if you ever considered it,” she whispered, pulling him into a gentle kiss. “You’ll find him someday, Cerulean.”

Berry Punch was not known for having a serious demeanour, spending perhaps a mere fourth of her waking hours not under the influence of the delightful effects of ethanol. So, when she had arrived early that evening after the Wonderbolts had departed, sporting a dejected frown rather than her usual animated features, Silver wasted no time trying to fix the problem with a few mugs of cider. Unfortunately, whatever was on her mind was enough to distract her even from this, and thus he posed his inquiry. “Either my cider quality isn’t up to par, or something serious is on your mind, Berry. Which is it?”

“Well, this batch does taste a bit rushed,” she said with a half-hearted chuckle.

“You can still laugh, that’s something.”

“Mom, you can talk to Shiny about anything! I can leave, if that helps.”

“No, Ruby, you’re fine.”

“No I’m not, I’m thirsty! Shiny, do you have anything tasty for a sweet filly like me?”

“You flutter those eyelashes anymore and you’re gonna make Applejack jealous, sweetheart,” he laughed, rising to his hooves and scooping the filly onto his back.

“She’s going to have to learn how to share, then. You were my uncle first, so there!” Ignoring the light spray as she blew raspberries, he alerted Berry of his exit and approached the lab where he had yet to clean up or move any of the drinks he had made that day. He had purposed to clean the lab shortly after the arrival of his unexpected guests, but all it took was a single glance to let him know that it would take longer than the Wonderbolts should have to wait. “Shiny, everything’s all broken. What in tarnation did you do?”

“Almost sounded like Applejack there, nearly gave me a heart attack. You’ve been hanging out with her sister, haven’t you?”

“Less talking, more getting me drinks! And yes, I have been. She and her friends are all really nice, and they’re a lot of fun.” Since Berry had a steady job and an ample supply of his cure for hangovers, Ruby was getting to spend more time building friendships rather than helping her mother maintain acceptable living conditions.

“Looks like it pays to wish on a shooting star,” he whispered to himself, pausing to stare at the sky. Two filly hooves spurred him to continue his journey, and he made no attempt to hide his smile as he entered, stepping around the glass and setting the filly down so he could search around for the non-alcoholic drinks that he had created earlier. “I’m glad you’re making friends, Ruby. Now, let’s find something to wet your whistle, shall we?”

To call Applejack “upset” with finding the windows to the new lab blown to pieces would be an understatement worthy of capital punishment. She was fully aware that alchemy had its risks, but that he’d try something so clearly dangerous was nothing short of appalling, and she was going to let him know it. Seeing the lights on in the lab, she made a beeline for the door, throwing it open and glaring down at Silver whose facial expression looked all the world like a foal raiding the cookie jar.

“Shiny, you are so busted,” Ruby whispered, snickering as her uncle braced himself for the storm.

“Silver, ah have words fer you.”

“They wouldn’t happen to be happy words, would they?”

“O’ course they ain’t happy words! What ‘n tarnation were you doing in here?”

“She did it!” Silver yelled, pointing at Ruby who adopted an air of injured innocence before falling to the floor in a fit of giggles as her uncle’s reprimand continued.

“Now don’t you start! You expect me to believe she made this mess? The ceilin’s scorched, the windows are all...” she started, her voice trailing off as her eyes drew to his horn, a good portion of it scorched black. Structural damage of such magnitude was barely tolerable, but seeing his horn in such a condition was too much. “Listen up, Silver. Ah ain’t gonna try and stop you from usin’ that weird magic, but yer gonna be in a world o’ trouble if ah hear of you doin’ it by yerself from here on out. You get yerself some kind of assistant, or stop blowin’ up yer lab. Are we clear?”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Shiny got in trouble, Shiny got in trouble~!”

“Ruby, ah can’t be here all the time, so you better keep a close eye on ‘im. Ah don’t think either of us want t’ see him any more charred than he already is.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll keep him in line. All right, Uncle Shiny, let’s go! You found my drinks, and mommy needs a pep talk!” Applejack dropped her angry tone and offered to carry the barrel that Silver had levitated with his magic.

“Somethin’ wrong with Berry?”

“Yeah, I haven’t figured out what yet. I think it would be best if I talk to her alone, so maybe... could you take Ruby upstairs and give us some time alone?”

“Of course, sugarcube. Ah’m sure ah can learn a lot from the little filly.”

“On second thought...”

“Nope, too late,” Applejack stated as they entered, setting down the barrel on the counter and waving to Berry who was seated a short distance away. The mare raised her glass in response, offering a faint smile but nothing more. A hissing noise caused her to turn as Silver knocked the spigot and affixed a nozzle, pouring Ruby a glass of maple-ginger soda. Noting Applejack’s curiosity, he poured her mug even as the filly’s praise filled his ears, and hers soon followed.

“Shiny, this is delicious! But... it’s not going to do anything strange to me, is it?”

“No need to worry, sweetheart. Nothing but what you taste in your cup.”

“Ah’ll give it to ya, this is a mighty fine drink you’ve made. Ah like the bubbles, it feels good goin’ down.”

“You made soda?” Upon hearing Berry’s voice, Applejack gave Silver a knowing nod and left with Ruby, refilling both their glasses before ascending the steps. It was rare that Berry chose anything over imbibing alcohol, but soda had nostalgic value, something she had enjoyed as a filly when she visited Silver in Manehatten many years back. As the cheerful memories of foalhood came rushing back, a smile lit her face as she savored the carbonation. Her cousin’s hoof draped loosely across her back, and she pushed her inhibition aside while she opened her heart.

“I’m confused, Silver. I think I might have feelings for Lemon, but I don’t know what he thinks of me. I mean, he’s been really nice to me from the start, and he treats me like anypony else and not just some drunk...”

“Berry, you’re not ‘just a drunk.’ Anypony who takes the time to speak with you can tell that.”

“Yes, well, he does take the time. He’s made dinner for me before, and sometimes, I almost think that he might like me too. But... he’s been sleeping in the pantry most nights.”

“Huh, that’s odd. Wasn’t he staying with Cerulean?”

“It seems that Cerulean and Twilight have too much fun at night for him to be comfortable staying there.”

“I can see why that’d be uncomfortable,” Silver chuckled, imagining for just a moment how disturbing it would be if Big Mac and Crimson were to engaged in such activities. “It’d probably shake the whole house...”

“What was that?”

“Nothing, sweetheart. Go on.”

“As I was saying,” she paused, noticing her cousin’s faint blush and choosing to ignore it, “he’s been sleeping here, so I offered to let him stay at my house, but he said no.”

“Have you tried talking to him about your feelings?”

“Silver, it’s been a long time since I’ve even felt something, so you’ll forgive me if I’m a little nervous approaching somepony new here and dropping something that heavy on them.” It was true, Lemon hadn’t been in Ponyville long, but neither had he, and the only thing that would have prevented his relationship with Applejack was a lack of something he was coming to appreciate more and more; honesty.

“Tell you what, Berry. The tavern ain’t gonna open for another two days by my guess, so use that time to think about things. If you’re still feeling like you do now, then just talk to him. Besides,” he said, releasing her and looking her in the eyes, “if you’re feeling too nervous, I can slip some Dragon Liquor into your cider to loosen you up.” She turned to him with genuine amusement stamped on her muzzle which, while heartening to see, caused mild consternation. “Um... what?”

“You said ‘ain’t.’”

After several minutes of idle banter and a few stories detailing the more embarrassing moments of Silver’s youth that Ruby had learned from her mother, Applejack’s apprehension with being near the filly began to ease. She’d given Ruby plenty of reason to hate her, but it seemed that simply having her uncle back was enough for her. Thus, a combination of sugar rush and good will bred a thoroughly enjoyable environment wherein two mares passed an easy half of an hour, mostly talking about Silver. However, Ruby also noticed Applejack’s attention repeatedly being drawn towards the shower, and couldn’t help but comment.

“Shiny would probably say yes.”

“Yes to what now, Ruby?”

“Oh come on, you know what I’m talking about!”

“Sorry, sugarcube, ah think ah missed somethin’ important.” Groaning that she’d actually have to spell it out, Ruby stared regretfully at the remainder of her soda before splashing it on Applejack. “Now, what’d you go an’ do that for?”

“There, now you have a reason to shower. I’ll go get Shiny, so get it nice and warm.”

“Wait, what? Ruby, ah never said anythin’ about...” but she was gone, gleefully racing down the steps to commandeer her uncle. Now, what am ah supposed t’ do now? If ah leave it like this, ah’m gonna be a sticky mess. But ah don’t... well, it could be nice. But there are other ponies here! Dangit, Ruby, yer cruel, temptin’ me like this. After a moment or two in thought, she nervously made her way towards the admittedly small shower, barely wide enough for her to stand on four hooves. “Just a quick one, enough t’ clean off,” she muttered to herself, fumbling with the knobs and closing her eyes as the cascade started.

Big Mac had always considered himself to be well controlled in all respects. However, as of the last month or however long Silver had been around, he had noticed two things; first, he had a serious problem with over-protectiveness. Secondly, Crimson was too dang alluring. She didn’t even need to try to force anything on him, as simply being in the same room caused his mind to wander. All of the rules and ideals that he once held in high regard were barely maintaining their vigilance, and so it was that Crimson looked up at him with curious eyes as a hoof inadvertently dropped to her flank.

“Big Mac, don’t,” she whispered, brushing the hoof away. “Don’t... start any of that unless you’re ready for the whole thing. I haven’t... said anything, but I miss it. It’s hard to go from every couple of days to none at all, and I’m... doing my very best to keep it under control. Because,” she continued, pulling back so she could see his soft, green eyes, “I want it to be more than just rolling in the hay.” She dropped her gaze and snuggled closer to his chest, trying desperately to stem the flood of desire that had been growing in intensity since she had moved into Big Mac’s room.

I don’t want you to feel like you ever have to give me anything at all, Big Mac, because simply being with you is more than I’ve had in my entire life. Thank you. As the thought danced through her mind, a sudden heat rose to her cheeks as she felt a hoof again rest gently on her flank. “Big Mac, I wasn’t teasing... You’re... making this... really hard.”

“Ah’m not teasin’ either, Crimson.” Self restraint left with nary a farewell, and Crimson was instantly atop him. This time, though, it was he that stopped her as she surprised him with some rather aggressive kissing. She froze, terrified that she had done something wrong, and as she watched him slowly shake his head, the anxiety only grew before being washed away by the grace of his words. “Ah remember sayin’ a while back... that there’s a gentler side o’ love that you ain’t familiar with. An’ that, Crimson, is what ah want t’ share with you.”

Silver was halfway up the steps, soda still dripping from his mane, when the sound of flowing water reached his ears, translating into an increased blood flow around his cheeks. Or at least, that’s where it was most visible, since his respiration as a whole was changing rhythm.

Am I really going to do this? He attempted to glean some insight from the grain of the wood, but the door refused to share its years of knowledge with him, and thus he was forced to make a decision. He was going to do it. Or, at least, going to make the offer available, his presence remaining within the bathroom pending solely on whether or not he was swiftly evicted upon his arrival. However, even if she had bucked him full force, the sight with which he was met as he entered solidly glued his hooves to the floor.

Frugality was the best label to describe the concept behind the design for his living space. Applejack, used to a much more spacious showering experience, was, at the time of his entrance, attempting to stretch out to find a more comfortable position, standing on her hind legs and leaning against the wall. Silver’s eyes involuntarily flowed with the stream, tracing an arc down to her back and continuing down to her flanks. Applejack cracked open an eye, noticed a faint light out of the corner of her eye, and turned to see a rosy cheeked Silver unable to tear his gaze away.

“It ain’t proper t’ stare, sugarcube. Ah’d... rather pryin’ hooves than pryin’ eyes.” Sweet Celestia, did ah really just say that? Oh, father fergive me. Ah’m a naughty little filly. “You ain’t gonna shower with yer clothes on, are ya? Ah can help.” Somepony help me, mah mind and tongue are conspirin’ against me! Goodness, it’s got my hooves now too!

Silver’s mind was, for all intents and purposes, shot. Fried. Completely derelict. And, though it shouldn’t be possible to worsen something in such a state, as Applejack began “helping” him undress, any hopes at rational thought fled, never having been in such a situation nor imagining he would find himself in one so soon. Casting his clothes to the floor, she kissed him passionately for a moment before pulling back and averting her gaze, trembling slightly as she fought tooth and hoof to rally her self-control.

Ah’m goin’ too far. Ah need t’ stop before ah can’t control mahself any longer. “Ah... ah’m sorry, Silver. Ah’ll see you back at the farm,” she stammered out, backing away a bit before bolting out the door. Silver simply stood staring at the space she had been occupying while waiting for the adrenaline in his system to fade and restore normal thought capacity. Normal may not be the word to describe the first thought that came to mind, which didn’t bother being processed before escaping his lips in a whisper.

“Sweetheart, you keep moving like that, and I’m going to need a ring sooner than I thought.”

Reason for a Somepony

Chapter 26: Reason for a Somepony

Applebloom was a fairly heavy sleeper, and it took a lot to stir her from a fitful slumber. However, whatever was making that thumping noise was driving her crazy, and she was not about to be robbed of a good night’s sleep just because somepony was fixing something this late at night. While she had every respect for home improvement, there was a time and a place. Near midnight is not that time. However, as she drew closer to the source of the noise, she stopped right outside Big Macintosh’s room as comprehension kicked in.

“Ah can’t believe him, after givin’ Applejack so much grief,” she muttered, pulling a face at the mutual moans sounding from the other side. “Dangit, Big Mac, make yer babies more quiet like, ah’m tryin’ t’ sleep!” There was an immediate lull in the activity as the couple froze, followed by a somewhat breathless voice belonging to her brother.

“Am ah really bein’ that loud, Applebloom?”

“Nnnope, ah just wanted t’ listen, cause ah’m really Freefall bein’ pervy outside yer door. Yes, yer bein’ that loud!” she shouted, slamming a hoof into the door before receding back to her room, muttering as she went. Crimson couldn’t help but giggle a little at her stallion’s expression of guilt, though it quickly receded as he met her gaze.

“What’s so funny? Ah said gentler, not quieter. Now, then...” Applebloom had just laid down when the noises began again. They were softer, yes, but still very much audible. Had she not learned from Fluttershy where foals came from, she likely could have excused the sounds of passion, but what the pillow held over her head muffled, her mind amplified. After an honest effort of ten gruelling minutes, she threw the pillow to the floor and marched out to give her inconsiderate brother a dressing down he wouldn’t soon forget.

Applejack had noticed the telltale vibrations in the floor upon her arrival, and wasted no time ascertaining the truth of the impossibility swirling in her mind. It just wasn’t conceivable that her brother would cave that easily, was it? She spied Applebloom stomping towards her brother’s door from down the hall and they both stopped, staring at the door.

“Please tell me he ain’t...”

“Sis, ah think he is. What else could that be?”

“An’ how would you know anythin’ ‘bout that?”

“Miss Fluttershy explained it to us.”

Wait, she ain’t fibbin’? “What in... why would she tell you somethin’ like that?”

"Well... me, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo may have forced it outta Fluttershy. We were wonderin’ why a pegasus’ wings shot out sometimes fer no reason, an we got a little more information than we needed."

“Are ya glad you asked?”

“Do ah look happy t’ you? Ah just want t’ sleep, sis! Make ‘im stop!”

“All right, just calm down. This is complicated.” Applebloom rolled her eyes as Applejack hesitated with a hoof raised aloft.

“Ugh, do ah ‘ave t’ do everythin’ mahself?” Turning around and preparing to give the door as mighty a buck as she could muster, she reared but failed to complete the motion as both of the ponies on the other side of the door reach a climax, thus increasing the volume by about twice as much. A very stunned Applebloom fell face down on the floor as her forelegs buckled from the cries of elation shaking the house, and her ears were instantly covered by a very stricken looking Applejack, who could only stare in disbelief.

“Ah skipped out on a shower with Silver just t’ come home t’ this? Pa, it ain’t fair.”

“Well, now, it looks like Big Mac may bring me some grand babies after all! I thought for sure it’d be you, Applejack,” Granny Smith chuckled, walking up and knocking on the door as the sounds quieted. “Listen up in there! Thank ye kindly fer gettin’ busy, Big Mac! You make your grandmother proud!” Without another word on the matter, she slowly made her way back towards her favorite rocking chair that she prefered over her bed and fell fast asleep.

“Applebloom, are you gonna be ok?”

“Ah dunno, sis. Mah ears ‘re still ringin’.”

“Come on, Applebloom, ah think the worst of it’s over.”

“O’ course it is, it can’t get any worse,” she muttered, trotting back to bed and flopping down face first. She regretted the action due the similar greeting she had given the floor, but felt little desire to right herself until Applejack gently lifted her head and slid her cast aside pillow underneath. “Sis, why is it so excitin’ havin’ a special somepony?”

“Ask me in the mornin’, Applebloom.”

“An’ why are you all muddy?” Having not bothered toweling herself off in her haste to excuse herself from what she now viewed as a missed opportunity, the dust coating her damp hooves had turned to mud, which she had unknowingly tracked into the house.

Mah sister needs t’ stop bein’ so darn perceptive. “Ah took a shower at Silver’s but ah had t’ leave in a hurry, now go t’ sleep.”

“But, why’d you...” she started before Applejack slammed the door behind her, sighing and trotting passed Big Mac’s room and onwards to her own. As much as she’d have liked to give him the third degree, she knew that if she had just experienced what he had, she wouldn’t want any visitors for a time. Her mind, working in collaboration with her body, drove away her dear friend sleep, and thus she was left to deal with the rabble rouser known as desire with nowhere to hide. Having to shower so as to clean herself didn’t help, as her memory joined in with the others and prompted a deep blush far before she stepped into the flow. The sudden heat was uncomfortable, and thus she opted for cold water.

“Hah, take that. Ah swear, mah mind ain’t my own tonight,” she muttered as the sudden chill temporarily held her fictitious tormentors at bay. Finishing up, she washed the last traces of dirt down the drain and toweled off, eagerly climbing under the covers to warm up. After a hasty meeting, her mind and body called a truce, allowing a very nervous sleep to shakily make his way back in, and soon she felt the relief of unconsciousness.

A warm embrace eased Applejack back into wakefulness. It was pleasant, and she recognized the scent of her stallion as he drew her close.

“Sorry for what Ruby did, sweetheart. I didn’t know she was that devious.”

“Don’t be. She’s a sweet little filly, an’ after what ah put ‘er through, ah reckon some soda in my mane ain’t nearly what ah deserve.” Rolling over so she could face him, she again noticed the burns on his horn, reaching up and placing a hoof gently on the tip. “Does it hurt?”

“A little. It looks worse than it is, and should heal in a few days.” He stared as she seemed to drift into deep thought, before she extracted herself and disappeared into the bathroom. She returned a short while later with a jar, climbing back onto the bed and bidding him sit upright. “If I may ask, what’s that?”

“It’s a cream to soothe the burns and help ‘em heal proper. I ain’t got no problems with yer scars, but that don’t mean ah want t’ see you with more. Now, let me see,” she said gently, dipping in a hoof and scooping out a generous portion. He obeyed, quietly lowering his head and waiting patiently. Now, not having had any kind of stimulating interaction with mares prior, he didn’t quite expect the sudden rush of excitement that traced through his horn and into his chest, spreading as she gently began massaging the compound onto his horn. It stung for just a moment before drifting into a mint-like cooling sensation, something that only stimulated the senses more. Applejack, being an earth pony, had no idea what she was doing until his horn began glowing brightly, at which point she became curious. “You all right, sugarcube?”

“Do you even... know what that feels like?” The combination of his shortness of breath, mixed with the sudden recollection of the tea party several months prior, resulted in a very embarrassed Applejack yanking her hooves away and blushing for the umpteenth time that night.

“Ah’m sorry, ah didn’t mean... ah ain’t a unicorn, ah didn’t think ‘bout that.”

“It’s fine, just... hurry up and finish.” By the time the last of the cream had been rubbed in, the room was awash with a silver light. She put her hooves around a trembling Silver, curious as to what was on his mind, and wondered if it came close to the less than appropriate thoughts that were filling hers. They said nothing, and soon his soft snores signaled that nothing would be said that night. Perhaps it was for the better, as the type of language floating through her mind was blush-worthy in its own right.

“What do you mean, ‘Why does anypony need somepony special?’ I’d expect to hear that from Scootaloo, but not you, Applebloom.” Applebloom pried her face from the table long enough to give Sweetie Belle an exasperated sigh before answering the inquiry.

“Exactly what ah said. It just seems like a right pain in the flank t’ me. Ah mean, think about it! Twilight nearly blew up mah house, Applejack an’ Silver ‘ave hit more bumps than a wagon going into that stupid ravine, an’ Dash and Storm... well, ah’m sure they’ve had fights too.”

“Are you sure you’re not just cranky from not getting enough sleep?” Scootaloo asked, cringing as the frustrated filly brought her voice to shouting status.

“No, ah ain’t cranky, ah’m confused, dang it! An’ ah’m gonna get to the bottom o’ this, with or without yer help!”

“Well, how do you propose we go about that?”

“Let’s just ask each of the couples we know why they ‘ave a special somepony, ah guess. Let’s see, there’s Cerulean an’ Twilight, Rainbow Dash an’ Storm, Applejack an’ Silver... anypony else?”

“You could ask my parents. They’re plenty lovey dovey,” Scootaloo added, faking nausea.

“All right, that should be plenty. We’ll start right after school.”

Rarity sat motionless in front of her sewing machine, the bolt of fabric forgotten as her tormented mind devoured any lingering traces of motivation to accomplish any progress on her work. Too deep in thought was she to hear the knock on the door, let alone respond. Catching the entrance of Cerulean and Twilight in her peripherals, she blinked a few times and removed her glasses, rubbing her eyes and standing. Perhaps the biggest indicator that Rarity wasn’t feeling well was that she hadn’t given her mane the time of day, and its usual perfectly styled curls were notably absent, hanging limply to one side.

This is much worse than I thought. Rarity wouldn’t be caught dead looking like this... “Rarity? Applejack asked us to come speak with you, do you have a moment?” Rarity met Twilight’s inquiry with a listless stare before shaking her head, pausing, and finally nodding.

“Yes, I suppose... I’m not making any progress, as you can see,” she replied, the fatigue in her voice painfully evident. She led them away from the front and into her room, pulling over her couch and offering them both equally lavish chairs. The couple waited for her to speak, but after several minutes of silence, Twilight took the initiative.

“Rarity, I don’t know if I’ve ever properly apologized. I let my hormones get the better of me more often than not while I was pregnant, and much of what I did to you wasn’t very fair, so for that, I’m sorry. Can you forgive me?”

“I already have, Twilight.”

Well that blows my hypothesis out of the water. “Rarity, I’m not trying to be rude, but I want to help you. Can you tell us what’s going on?”

“Well, for starters, I’m jealous, hopeless, and vexingly horny. How’s that?”

“Horny... Rarity?” Were it not for the gravity of the situation, hearing Rarity mention the last item on the list would have tipped Twilight over the edge any other time. However, her stallion’s ever present need to turn anything into a joke rendered her efforts not to burst into laughter effectively null.

“Yes, Twilight, ‘horny.’ I’m sure you’re more than familiar with the term.”

“Rarity, that’s only natural. You are a unicorn, after all.”

“Cerulean, not helping,” Twilight hissed, before giving Rarity a surprised look as she let out a small giggle.

“Really, I should have expected that from you, Cerulean. It seems perversity flows in your blood.” Her words lacked their usual sting, and the faint smile playing at the corner of her lips showed there was no anger veiled within the statement. “I miss our friendship, Twilight. Ever since Cerulean came in, it just feels like you’ve been pulled further and further away. And yet,” she paused, falling deep into thought before continuing, “I also know that it’s my fault, loathe as I am to admit it. I’ve been pushing you away. And you, Cerulean... you’re a perfect match for Twilight, and it drives me absolutely insane.”

“Rarity, this is about finding your prince charming, isn’t it.”

“There’s more to it than that, Twilight. Being as... active, as you are, and as freely as you gave in, I highly doubt you can appreciate my position, but I... want that. To know a lover’s embrace, to let the passion burn hotter than the sun! I have longed to find somepony to fulfill that role, fulfill my dream of being swept off my hooves... tis foalish, isn’t it...”

“No... it’s noble, Rarity. To keep yourself pure in anticipation of finding the perfect somepony? That’s something... I failed to do.” Cerulean met Rarity’s gaze, with no traces frivolous mirth. “The path you’re trying to walk is among the most difficult, Rarity, but one that I highly respect. It was my intention to walk the same path, until... Bangles threw me off.” He paused as Twilight’s hoof descended on his shoulder before continuing. “Rarity, you’ve come this far... if you give up now, and do something... you won’t be able to take it back.” To see a mare often thought fickle and shallow reveal such a deep and wounded side of herself, releasing tears of pain devoid of drama, tore both of them to the core. Rarity made no effort to escape as they both drew up beside her, holding her as she yielded to the pain.

“I’m tired... of chasing something that likely doesn’t exist...”

“I will speak for my species when I say that, no, there is no such thing as a ‘perfect’ stallion. But you yourself said I am perfect for Twilight, and that’s where the difference lies.”

“And Rarity?” Twilight continued, speaking softly. “Beneath all your fashion and upper class pomp, acted or not, lies a beautiful heart. You’ll find somepony, someday.”

Was the solution really this infuriatingly simple? Did I really just need to talk to somepony? All this bawling is terribly uncouth... But, if letting this be seen restores a friendship... and gives me hope, then I must say this; screw etiquette! Friendship is more important. “Twilight, Cerulean, thank you both. If nothing else... I’ll hold out hope for a little longer.” Oh, what a bother. I still want sex.

“Um, Rarity? Your, uh, horn is...”

“A traitor, yes. I told you I was... feeling amorous. You have no idea how hard the expo in Canterlot was, Cerulean. Or Twilight, rather. Whatever it was.”

“No, but I certainly remember putting on a show,” Cerulean chuckled, letting go so as to give the mare some space.

“Yes, it was really something, I must say.” Having a mare as reserved and chaste as Rarity comment on such a thing brought no small blush to his cheeks, and to Twilight’s as well as she also released her friend who was grinning widely through the tears.

“Rarity! You were looking?”

“He was center stage, there was hardly a reason not to. Besides, I may have been a mite curious.” Rarity could tell that her sudden change in speech was causing the two no small amount of discomfort, though she found it slightly relieving to actually voice her thoughts aloud and extremely amusing at the same time. “Twilight, do not worry. I would not drop so easily into such perversity of speech. It’s just... good to let it out a little. Please, don’t look at me like that...” Relenting in light of her friend’s circumstances, Twilight let slip a small sigh and gave a weak smile.

“Well, considering what happened at the tea party, I suppose I have no room to speak.”

“Absolutely bloomin’ unbelievable! Scootaloo, ah ain’t tryin’ t’ be mean, but if you can even call what Rainbow Dash an’ Storm said an ‘answer,’ then ah’m even more confused than before.”

“I agree with you, Applebloom. That was just strange.”

“I feel like my ears have been tortured, but I can’t even say why...” Sweetie Belle muttered, trudging along. “Who should we try next?”

“Well, Scootaloo’s house is closest, suppose we go an’ talk t’ Grace? She can be mighty smart at times, even gave advice to Twilight.”

“Yeah, if you can get her to stop teasing you long enough to be serious,” Scootaloo added with a snort, breaking into a run and flying a short distance before landing again.

“You’re gettin’ better every day, Scootaloo. Soon you’re gonna be racin’ Rainbow Dash, ah bet!”

“I still have a lot of work to do, but with two wonderbolts teaching me, I’m sure I’ll be flying with the best of them in no time! Still, I hope I don’t have to wait until then to get my Cutie Mark...”

“Come on, chin up. Or else Sweetie Belle’s gonna burst into song or somethin’.”

“Hey, I thought you liked my songs?”

“Ah do!”

“Then why’d you make it sound like a threat?”

“Knock it off, you two, we’re here,” Scootaloo barked, bracing herself and letting her friends inside. “Mom? Can I talk to you?”

“Dear, I’m in the living room,” came the shouted response, and the three walked in to find Grace lying on the couch.

“Where’s dad?”

“In the kitchen, making me something tasty.”

“And by tasty, you mean inedible, right?”

“Just like your breakfast was, yes. You will understand someday, Scootaloo, though it better not be for at least another ten years. Now, I’m sure you all didn’t come to see somepony as pregnant as myself simply to tell me how much weight I’ve gained. What can I do for you girls?”

“It’s really simple, Ms. Grace. Ah just wanna know why everypony thinks it’s so amazin’ havin’ a special somepony. First Twilight, then Rainbow Dash, and now mah brother an’ sister are all goin’ crazy and makin’ babies! Ah just don’t get it!”

“That is a simple question, and I’m glad you asked. You see, the reason having a special somepony is so important is so you can,” she started, before pulling a face and cringing, “have a foal...”

“Mom, that’s just gross. I know you don’t want to move around a lot, but we have two bathrooms for a reason,” Scootaloo muttered as her mother’s water broke. What followed her statement was, perhaps, the most frantic, ungraceful tone Scootaloo had ever heard her mother use, making it very clear to all three fillies that her words were true, and thus the ensuing panic was justified.

“QUAKEHOOF! GET YOUR TAIL IN HERE, IT’S TIME!”

Applebloom told Silver, and Silver told Applejack, and all three of them arrived amongst the rest of their friends to witness the new life born into the world. Rainbow Dash and Storm were already there, having been told by a frantically flying Scootaloo what was transpiring, whereupon Dash got to watch her second birth, though true to her name, Grace handled it quite a bit better than Twilight had. Quakehoof was weeping stallionly tears at being able to witness the birth of his child, having been absent for the other two. She was an earth pony filly with a pale yellow coat and curly mane of a deep violet and orange, and together they deemed her Bright Hope, a symbol for the future of happiness at being reunited with each other and with their other two children. As the couple was showered with congratulations, Silver noticed a far away look in Applejack’s eyes as she stared at the filly.

“Sweetheart, why the long face? Is something wrong?”

“No, nothin’s wrong, ah just...”

“Storm, you and I have something we need to talk about, right now!” Dash exclaimed, grabbing her bewildered fiancé and dragging him out of the room.

“Something tells me they ain’t gonna be talkin’ much,” Applejack chuckled, watching them leave. “Don’t worry ‘bout me none, Silver. Ah’m alright.” Was that a lie? Ah don’t know, ah just know ah don’t want t’ wait much longer t’ be a mother. Ah want t’ give Granny Smith her wish, before it’s too late, and ah’m gonna be right peeved if Big Mac beats me to it.

Chaos Testing

Chapter 27: Chaos Testing

This was it. The day when the fruits of Silver’s labor, and the charring of his horn, and the freezing of his hooves, were all going to be worth the pain, embarrassment, and outright unpleasantness that seemed to plague his alchemy at every turn. He silently thanked Applejack again for demanding he have an assistant for all times, as it was Twilight’s intervention that prevented a second explosion, and Cerulean’s skill with ice that prevented him from quite possibly freezing to death working on his second drink, an ice imbued peach brandy that never got warm.

Twilight, upon noticing his use of silver as a means of aligning the drink with the element of fire, made the suggestion of using a phoenix feather instead. After he had himself a good laugh, she had disappeared for a short while before reappearing with the mystical down, plucked from a none-too-happy Peewee, earning the newly formed drink the title of Blazing Phoenix Schnapps.

Everwinter Brandy, as the second drink was dubbed, was somewhat less volatile than the schnapps, since fire has this nasty habit of exploding when threatened with manipulation. Ice, on the other hoof, simply freezes anything near it, and after numbing his hooves and face for the third time, Cerulean offered his assistance and vast knowledge of the element, providing him a way to create a chilled ethanol that remained cold without turning into an unusable lump of ice. Weaving Cerulean’s ice enchantment spell into his alchemy took several runs, but the result was worth it.

Lastly, the insanity that is poison joke. That, more than anything he had ever worked on, drove him absolutely mad for days, and required a vast supply of the remedy bath for the countless times he got affected by it. Normally, when he used alchemy to analyze a substance’s compound, was fairly simple to read. However, upon touching his horn to the beaker the first time, his mind exploded with information he couldn’t possibly have hoped to contain, falling backwards and staring at the ceiling as the mental overload robbed his synapses of functionality. Taste testing didn’t go over well either, as each infection produced a different result. Silver very nearly scrapped the project, but after some digging and a memory enhancement spell from Twilight, he was able to isolate and extract a mere three effects from the unnatural herb.

And thus, it was with great anticipation that he instructed Berry to spread the word to his testers to meet that afternoon, and preferably thirsty. Before this came something of much greater importance, and he leapt at the knock on the door that morning, throwing it open and all but attacking his parents with a tremendous hug.

“I see you’re doing well, son.” Perfect Jewel couldn’t help but grin at the enthusiasm radiating from his beaming features.

“Judging by what you wrote in your letter, you’ve had some success in your alcoholic endeavours, and if anypony is fit to judge, it’s me.”

“Of course, come in and I’ll get you something tasty.” Ushering them in, he sat them down at a table, trying not to let his pride in his success show too much. Deciding to start off with something simple, he brought out some of the slow brewed cider, setting out a mug for each of his parents and waiting eagerly for their assessment.

“You do your father proud, Silver. I’d say a little less of the mulling spices and a little more time in fermentation, but this is dang fine cider nonetheless.”

“I’ll make a note of it. Now, how’d you like to try something a little more intriguing?”

“As much as we’d love to stay, we really can’t be here very long. We both have work, and I know you didn’t call us out just to flaunt your creations. What’s really on your mind, son?” Good Spirits noted his son’s crestfallen face and relented. “Ok, bring out something special, but then we get to talking.” Immediately springing to life, very much acting like a foal, he raced back and returned with a mug of Shockberry Wine and Rainbow Fruit Cocktail for each. Silver would have started speaking were it not for the fact that his mother nearly fell over laughing as she downed some of the wine while Good Spirits had the most amusing look of utter confusion ever witnessed as the seven flavors of the cocktail danced across his tongue. After they had both sufficiently calmed down, he adopted a rather timid expression as he voiced his request.

“Mother, the real reason I asked you out here is because I’d like you to make a ring.”

“Would I be right to assume this would be a wedding band?”

“Y-yes, it would.”

“For Applejack?” He nodded, blushing brightly and glancing nervously between his mother and the increasingly interesting tabletop. “Well, that makes things rather simple. I sized her hoof when she came to Manehatten.”

“She let you do that?”

“Son, I’ve been in the jewelry business for a very long time. I can tell simply by looking. Now, did you have anything specific in mind?”

“Yes. For the gem, I was thinking something in the shape of a red apple. But the band isn’t near as simple. Mother, do you still have grandfather’s notes on alchemizing metal?”

“It’s a little outside my expertise, but yes, I do.”

“I was wondering... if you could make the band out of Nightshine.”

“Son, even if I were capable of making that, it requires the metal of a fallen star. They aren’t exactly easy to come by, and even with your success here I doubt you could afford even a small chunk of one.” Jewel was simultaneously baffled and curious as her son rose wordlessly and disappeared up the steps, and her eyes grew wide as he returned and set a large chunk of metal down on the table.

“Will that be enough?”

“Moonshine, this is... worth a fortune. You do know that, right?”

“She’s worth a lot more to me than that rock is, mother. Please, can you try?”

“You would even ask such a ridiculous question? I’d love a chance to put my father’s alchemy to use,” she replied, turning the lump over in her hoof with a look of awe bordering on reverence.

“Go ahead and keep whatever is left over to sell in your shop. Maybe you will finally get the notice you rightly deserve. And make sure you thank the little filly at the library.”

“Son, I don’t need the notice, and I certainly have no desire for fame. But this may just be enough for us to get a proper house, rather than the apartment that we reside in now. Not that opulence is something I crave, mind you.”

“How soon do you think you can have it ready?”

“You’re that eager to wed this mare, eh Silver?”

“I am.” His father was slightly taken aback by his son’s serious response to his well meaning prod, but it filled his heart with pride. “I look forward to receiving the invitation. Come on, Jewel, we’d best be off. You have your work cut out for you with all that fancy magic.” As they turned to go, Silver placed a hoof on his mother’s shoulder.

“Mom, please be careful. I know I’m asking a lot.”

“Son, you’ve given me much more already.”

Dawn’s attention was wrenched from a most enthralling photo of the night sky as a knock on the door signaled the arrival of guests. Guests that may or may not be carrying cupcakes, or some other such treat. Dashing ahead of her parents, nearly tripping herself as she went, she leapt onto the door handle, hanging from it but not quite turning it enough to open the portal. Her face moved from consternation to fascination as the knob glowed purple, turning in her grasp and giving her a brief ride as it swung open. The voices sounded, alerting her that the short lived trip was over, and she teleported to her father’s head to have a clear view.

“Hello, were you looking for a book?”

“Actually, Silver told us to come here and thank a certain filly for this,” Jewel said, levitating the fallen star out of the saddlebag and capturing Dawn’s full attention.

“Star, star!”

“I’d say we found our little magician, Jewel,” Spirits chuckled.

“Am I right to assume you’re both his parents?” Twilight asked, smiling as they both nodded, introducing themselves, after which Twilight and Cerulean did the same. Jewel noticed that the couple were both unicorns, yet Twilight’s ring was of earth pony design, not the usual horn ring that were traditional for the race. Cerulean felt unnecessarily embarrassed that this had been pointed out, explaining that he really didn’t have the money to search around for something more appropriate.

“I see. Well, you may not know it, but if this star really...”

“Star! Shiny!” Dawn interjected, pointing at the rock and then back to herself, beaming proudly and giggling as her father gave her a well deserved pat on the back.

“I guess there’s no ‘if’ about it. Since this precious metal came from your daughter, I would like to make you both more appropriate rings, if you are interested.”

“Well, I’m all for it. Twilight deserves a better ring than what she’s wearing now.”

“Cerulean, do I look like the glamorous type? And besides, I couldn’t possibly impose.”

“Twilight, was it? Your daughter has given me a great gift; a chance to put my father’s beloved alchemy to use. That alone is payment enough. I would be grateful if you’d let me do this for you both.”

“Seeing how amazing your work on our friend Rainbow Dash’s ring was, it would be foolish of me not to accept. I eagerly await your return, Jewel.” They made their farewells, and left for the stations. Walking back inside, Twilight immediately began drafting a letter to Celestia, who was appropriately intrigued by the advances in alchemy, something she hadn’t seen improved in several hundred years. “Spike, could you send this letter?”

“Sure, Twilight.” After a puff of green flame, Twilight noticed the dragon become thoughtful, holding a claw to his chin and staring intently at the floor.

“Is something wrong, Spike?”

“Well, more often than not, I stay at the library while you two are off at the tavern. I was just wondering... if maybe I could, you know, tag along?”

“Sure thing, little man. They even have a special drink just for dragons.”

“Really?!?”

“Cerulean, don’t taunt him like that. There’s no way he’s getting into the Dragon Liquor.”

“Oh man, that sounds really good...”

“Now look what you’ve done, Cerulean. He’s drooling.” Cerulean disregarded Twilight’s light frustration in exchange for amusement, chuckling as the dragon imagined a drink tasting of fire rubies and sapphires.

I’ve been cooped up in this library for too long, I want to do something fun. Sure, I love Twilight and Cerulean can be a lot of fun, but that dragon liquor sounds too tasty. I’ve got to try it, somehow.

“And now he’s snickering. Cerulean, if anything happens...”

“Oh, come on, Twilight. Lighten up a little,” he replied, wrapping the flustered mare in his hooves and kissing her gently, suppressing a laugh as a certain dragon’s cachinnation tapered off to an end. “Everything is going to be fine.”

“You do realize that it likely won’t just be the princesses, right?”

“That’s why the most insane mare in all of Equestria will be there to keep him in check.” Cerulean had meant the statement as a joke, but as a truly maniacal grin spread across his wife’s face, accompanied by an equally disconcerting cackle, he had a fearful moment of recollection until she whispered into his ear. “Now that, my dear mare, is an assuredly dastardly and exemplary connivance; a truly laudable ruse.”

Slightly disappointed at the lack of sweets but energized by the sight of the star, Dawn resumed her studies while Cerulean and Twilight did the same, passing time until the arrival of the much anticipated taste testing. If nothing else, she could gluttonize a fair amount of rainbow juice while parents drank whatever it is that they stubbornly refused to allow her to partake. The little filly suddenly shifted her thinking, purposefully staring at the page so her parents wouldn’t catch on to the devious plot she was hatching in her brilliant mind.

“Mom, Shiny is doing that pacing thing again.”

“Nothing a spot of Dragon Liquor couldn’t fix. Speaking of which, you never gave me my half a glass.”

“You never caught the thief, either. I had forgotten about that,” he replied, his anticipation of sharing his finished work with his friends knocking the priority of the statement down several notches. I really should ask Applejack about that. She’s really the only one who would, though I can understand why she did, looking back. A knock on the door caused his heart to skip a beat, and the voices outside spurred the adrenaline in his system. It was his time to shine. He threw open the door and was preparing to welcome them with a dramatic flourish when he spied the most bizarre creature imaginable standing between Celestia and Cadence. Its head was pony-like... sort of.

“Uh... I don’t mean to be rude, but... what are you, exactly?”

"Just a royal pain in the flank that Celestia seems to have some strange obsession with. Ignore him," Twilight snorted, shooting the draconequus a crazed smile before resuming her half lidded glare.

"My, my, getting a bit jealous of your teacher? I didn't know you were like that, Twilight."

"I'm suddenly having poison joke flashbacks."

“No need to get testy. In reference to your question, my ethenol mastermind, I am henpecked, lectured, shackled, and thirsty. Or were you refering to my species? Because I believe the term you ponies use for that is ‘pet.’”

“Silver, this is Discord, a draconequus. He was rather intrigued upon hearing some of the drinks you’ve been making, and wished to see what a ‘delightfully chaotic pony’ would make such things,” Celestia explained calmly.

“It’s fascinating, really. I'm beginning to find chaos in the most surprising of places, most notably the strange stallions that have, apparently, been hiding under rocks for over the past thousand years.”

“Alchemy quite often ends in crippling disaster, the kind that even somepony as muddled as you can take no pleasure in, Discord,” Celestia replied, pointing to Silver’s chest which was unclad, much to her surprise.

“Celestia, you ruin all my fun with your pesky logic. Hurry up and get hammered so I can enjoy myself.”

“Silver, let us in so he’ll be quiet,” Rainbow Dash pleaded, shooting Discord a wink and resuming her dejected countenance.

“By all means, do come in. Friends, royalty and... dragon thing?”

“Oh, nonono, I’m a dragon,” Spike corrected, puffing out his chest and strolling in. Pulling three tables together along with enough benches to seat them all, they settled in and quieted down as Silver took the proverbial spotlight.

“Thank you all for coming. Now, we have a couple of non-alcoholic brews, two new alchemy creations, and something rather different altogether. Before I start, special thanks to Twilight and Cerulean, who helped keep me from maiming myself with the alchemy.” The polite clapping settled, and the praise began rolling in, working through the non-alcoholic drinks first. Dawn found soda to be the greatest thing since cupcakes, dropping her dignity as a lady and belching loudly every so often, encouraging further drinks and giggles. While Ruby and Dawn continued venting their greed on the sweet treat, the adults turned their eyes towards Silver as he used his magic to levitate two large casks onto the table.

“Whoa, I can feel the heat from that one on the left. Is that dragon liquor?” Spike asked, putting his hands out toward the barrel like it was a campfire.

“No, that’s safely stowed in the back, and there ain’t much left due to the princesses having quite a taste for it. This,” he said proudly, “is Blazing Phoenix Schnapps. Guaranteed to keep ya warm on even the coldest of days, hinted with flavors of cherry and cinnamon.”

“Oh, so that’s why Peewee was in such a bad mood that other day.” Nuts! If that was the dragon liquor, nabbing a drink would have been a cinch.

“Spike, we went over this. You’re just not old enough to drink yet.”

“Yeah, yeah, I heard you Twilight.” Yeesh, ruin a dragon’s fun. Hmmm, I’m going to have to bide my time. I’m sure an opportunity will arise, if I’m just careful enough. It sure smells good, though...

“Twilight, your dragon looks thirsty. It’s pretty mean, letting him suffer like that,” Rainbow Dash snickered as Silver began pouring the liquor into a number of mugs. Discord caught a look from Storm, forcing himself to maintain a neutral expression. Silver poured the last cup, pushed it towards Cerulean, and waited for the verdict. Much to his delight, the responses were threefold, and Storm summed it up the best as he tried very hard not to let it show how much it was disturbing him that his insides seemed to catch fire, though not quite in a painful way.

“Silver, it tastes great, burns like fire, and is making me sweat like crazy. This will be great, in like, six months.” Pinkie Pie and Berry handled the drink the easiest, the first due to an affinity for all things spicy and the latter used to the searing sensation attributed to heavy alcohol.

“What’s the matter, Storm? Can’t handle the burn?” He turned to see Rainbow Dash thoroughly red-faced but seemingly unaffected, enjoying the drink immensely.

“About as well as you would handle full powered Shockberry, Dash. I must say, it does make you rather alluring. Such rosy cheeks...”

“Um, hey guys? Baby dragon at the table.” Don’t know why I came if I can’t taste any of the fun stuff. Discord noticed the poor dragon’s plight, and seeing how he was a gracious sort, he promptly switched contents of his cup with Spike’s with nopony the wiser.

“I definitely agree with Rainbow Dash, Silver. This is really something.”

“I’m glad that you enjoy the product of your labor, Twilight,” Silver said, nodding his head. “Now then, who’s up for something a little more cooling to the tastes?” Princess Cadence’s hoof was the first in the air, not being accustomed to such potent spice. Celestia fared much better, as the resulting burn was very much more pleasant than the ghost pepper infected coffee Luna had slipped her more than once. A tap on Rainbow Dash’s shoulder distracted her from hearing Silver’s explanation as she felt Storm’s warm breath in her ears as he whispered.

“Keep an eye on Spike. Something tells me he’s gonna loosen up really soon.”

“No way, did you really? Or was it...”

“It was. Seems having a draconequus on our team really expands our options.”

“Oh man, this is going to be awesome!” Dash hissed, fortunately not drawing any attention as everypony assumed she was just freaking out over the introduction of Everwinter Brandy. Spike muttered something about things being unfair until he raised his glass to his mouth, taking a gratuitous swig and slamming the mug down as the blessed substance tickled his little dragon fancy.

This is, like, the greatest thing ever! I feel like I could just explode, and then... explode again! It’s just that good! Oh man, I have to get my claws on some dragon liquor... but first...Twilight was too excited about receiving her share of brandy that she paid little attention to Spike, who guzzled the remainder of the glass before heaving a gratified sigh. He was, however, slightly curious as to why his vision was somewhat hazy, but felt little need to comment in the face of the comforting blaze contained within his gut.

Cerulean had the tendency to, on occasion, be every bit as mischievous as Rainbow Dash and Storm. Knowing that it was a favorite of his, Silver served Cerulean the first glass, with Twilight to follow after. After noticing a brief glow from the blue stallion’s horn, Silver was forced to wonder just how much he enjoyed said drink, but thought better of commenting as he began to serve the rest. Twilight’s spirit of inquiry was far stronger than Silver’s, but as she was simply informed not to go for seconds and given a wink, she quietly raised her glass and waited for the screams to start. Storm was the first.

“Gah... whoa that’s... brainfreeze...” The condition of his head was immediately set on the shelf as a much more pressing change to his physiology commanded the entirety of his focus. “Silver, are you sure this isn’t...” he paused, shuddering. “You sure this isn’t some kind of prank drink? This is... too cold to be...”

“Storm, I k-know it’s c-cold, but why are you c-cringing like t-that?” Dash asked, fighting her chattering teeth.

“They’re... shrinking.”

“What?!? But... S-Silver! T-that’s so n-not ok! Quick, give him some schnapps!” Storm peered suspiciously over at Cerulean and Twilight who seemed to be the only ponies unaffected.

“What, you’re not cold, Cerulean?”

“Huh? Oh, nope. Got the world’s best heater right here,” he chuckled, raising an arm as Twilight moved closer before placing it around her waist.

“H-hey, are you s-saying I’m not hot enough t-to keep him warm, Cerulean?”

“What? No, Rainbow Dash, you’re plenty hot. I wasn’t...” Twilight’s sudden choking sound, the subsequent spraying of her drink across the table and coughing fit, and her shrugging off of his hoof let Cerulean know that he had misspoken greatly. Great... I haven’t even had enough to blame that one on the alcohol.

“You want to run that by me again, Cerulean?”

“Twilight, come on, don’t put me in that position. You know that’s not what I...”

“Oh, so Applejack’s not the only one you look at?” she snapped.

“Twi, ask any stallion present right now! It’s not just me!” Come on, guys, don’t fail me now!

“Silver?”

“I’ve only got eyes for Applejack, sweetheart.”

“Silver, for the sake of everypony’s mortal well being and the continued existence of this building, would you please just concede that Rainbow Dash is hot?”

“Man, he just keeps digging, doesn’t he...” Storm chuckled, watching as Cerulean all but melted under Twilight’s withering glare. “I’ll take ‘shrunken’ over ‘severed’ any day. Or, in this case, ‘seared’ or ‘branded’ may be a bit more appropriate.”

“Cerulean? Outside. Now.” Cadence watched them go, leaning towards Celestia as they left.

“It's always sad to see a couple upset, especially when it’s my little sister. Aunt Celestia, do you think I should lend my aid?”

“Hmmm? Oh, no Cadence, they are quite capable of settling things amongst themselves. They’ve been through far worse than this without a hitch.” A sudden bright flash from outside caused everypony to pause. “Perhaps ‘without a hitch’ wasn’t quite the best way to phrase it. Silver, I don’t think your Everwinter Brandy is any match for my student.”

Cerulean was, surprisingly, unharmed as he returned. The flash of light was simply for show, Twilight’s anger being mostly an act for effect, and a quick memory share quickly resolved any lingering confusion there might have been between the two. They entered smiling, laughing, and blushing from a rather passionate kiss that caught them a few strange looks from the ponies milling about the town.

More often than not, pulling the same joke twice is never as funny as the first. Discord ignored this, transferring the contents of Cadence’s cast aside schnapps into Spike’s now empty cup. He didn’t know who was supplying his tasty treat, but he sure wasn’t about to complain. Rainbow Dash and Storm were warming up nicely as a second, smaller serving of schnapps brought their temperatures back to normal when they heard Discord’s voice speaking into their minds.

“Now then, you two that actually appreciate a good prank unlike the stuck up alicorn next to me, shall we advance things a bit further? I hardly find a drunken baby dragon worth the trip.” He smiled as they both shot him a nod, and watched with growing anticipation as Spike excused himself, disappearing from view unnoticed. What they didn’t know was that, in his blissfully inebriated state, he was much more open to suggestion and thus obeying Discord’s every command.

Finding the Dragon Liquor was a good deal easier than he thought, and as he poured himself a full mug, it disappeared from his grasp with a brief flash. Celestia raised her glass to finish her brandy, took a large swig, snapped her head back, and stared at her cup in disbelief. Discord caught her piercing gaze and immediately knew he had been caught, but to his surprise she said nothing, draining the contents and setting down the empty mug gently on the table. She threw him off a step further, smiling sweetly as she nudged her mug towards him and spoke silently through her magic.

“Would you be so kind as to pour me another, Discord?”

“Is the liquor so potent that it can actually prompt some levity from the cold princess? I am beginning to quite enjoy this Silver fellow.”

“I’m not as boring as you seem to think, and you’re not as devious as you make yourself out to be. I was on to your ruse the moment you switched Spike’s glass the first time.”

“And you did nothing to stop me?”

“Are you complaining? I can give you a royal Canterlot reprimand, if you’d like.” Her mental inquiry was declined as her cup magically refilled itself, and she contented herself to sip through the second serving as the potent liquor produced a delightfully light-headed sensation. Seeing that everypony had finished and recovered from the augmented brandy, they waited eagerly for the revelation of the last act. Twilight could scarce contain her excitement as the final experiment was unveiled.

“Cerulean, just like we talked about, ok?” Twilight whispered as Silver produced three blue bottles.

“That’s fine, but do you actually know what they do?”

“I do. Regardless of what it is, we’ll use the first one. Just hope it’s not the disguise one.”

“I’ll pass on that one. My alter ego can stay where she is.” Twilight giggled as Silver announced his most bizarre creation yet; stable, temporary extracts of poison joke to cause specific effects.

“Whoa, wait a minute, Silver. Poison joke? That stuff is bad news.”

“Yes, I am aware. That’s why I wanted one of the most adventurous mares in Equestria to be my tester.”

“Who do I look like, Daring Do? I’m not getting anywhere near that stuff until somepony else tries it.”

“I’ll try it. What’s the worst that could happen?” Twilight volunteered, holding out her cup which still had some leftover brandy.

“If Twilight’s in, I am too. Serve me up, Silver. Any warning as to what this is meant to do?”

“I thought I’d start off with something simple. I call it “Bad Mane Day,” as it will wreak disorder on anypony’s mane that should imbibe it.” Uncorking the appropriate bottle, he allowed a single drop into each cup before sitting back to watch the results. Twilight looked at Cerulean. Cerulean looked at Twilight. They both downed the glasses, Twilight’s mane curling and knotting like roots, while Cerulean’s took a form much like Pinkie’s, but with strange spikes of hair shot straight out in all directions.

“Oh man, we have to give some of this to Rarity!” Dash squealed as she made a fervent attempt not fall from the bench, imagining the horror of the fashionista should she ever have such a dreadful mishap. Everypony turned a curious eye as both Twilight and Celestia shook the rafters with jubilant laughter, but as Celestia’s died down it left only Twilight’s crazed cackle, which seemed to grow louder as a frightened hush descended upon the rest..

“Uh... Twilight, are you... alright?” Silver ventured, barely beating back the desire to flee as he met the gaze of a pony without a shred of sanity.

“I assure you, my dear ally of dissipation, that my ravishing temptress of bountiful delirium is quite content with her rapturous plummet into the mire of insanity,” Cerulean stated, the very manifestation of calm as he idly blocked a swing from Twilight before following through with a kiss.

“Madness, yes, the fun kind! Mania, dementia, hysteria! Why so many answers!” she suddenly shouted, slamming a hoof on the table and glaring at everypony with wide eyes before breaking into tears.

“Forget this, Silver! Run while you still can, she’s lost it again!” Rainbow Dash cried, bolting out the door with Storm right behind her. Discord attempted to run before he was tackled to the ground and given some freelance chiropractic by a giggling lavender mare trotting in place atop his back. While still very much in control, Celestia found this to be extremely amusing, at least until her horn alerted her of an incoming message from Spike and a whole bench appeared above her, materializing and dazing her as it made a rather forceful introduction to her head. Spike staggered around in a stupor, imagining that everything he saw was of the utmost importance to the princess, and thus began expelling green flames at nearly everything he passed, burying Celestia under a pile of tables, cups, and benches.

“Discord, yes, remember, Discord? We never played a game! Games are fun, you like fun, right?”

“I like disorder, not psychotic mares that destroy towns. Now, if you’d be so...”

“Psychotic? Uncontrollable? Those sound like great ideas! Right, Cerulean?” she grinned, hurling several glasses at him which he caught deftly, setting them unharmed on the surface of the table while Dawn watched with absolute confusion. Confusion turned to glee as she realized that, regardless of her mother’s strange behavior, it was giving her a golden opportunity, and she would be remiss to ignore it. Sneaking ever so slowly towards the nearest cup, she gave a quick look around and prepared herself for the wonder of alcohol before the glass was enshrouded in a blue aura and pulled away. Not one to give up, she leapt for another, which was just within her grasp before she was pulled from the table by a thoroughly frightened Ruby and run a short distance away.

Twilight turned her attention to Cerulean, who was playing his part beautifully, and decided to test his limits. In her semi-inebriated state, her self control was somewhat diminished, and thus Cerulean barely had time to respond as she idly grabbed a table and swung it at him, whereupon he jumped it like a hurdle and tackled his over-zealous mare to the floor.

“Twi, are you ok? That was a bit much,” he whispered, glancing behind him at Silver, who had surmised that things had indeed gotten out of hoof with nopony to keep things in check, and thus stowed the volatile Blazing Phoenix Schnapps and Everwinter Brandy safely behind the counter, where he also hid, hoping the damages to his bar would be minimal. The flow of inanimate objects had ceased piling atop Celestia, due mostly to Spike’s sudden fascination with the ceiling as the room provided an easy access merry-go-round.

“Are you serious? Seems like you’re enjoying it a bit too much” she replied quietly, her eyes darting to his glowing horn.

Sometimes, I really hate being a unicorn... “We can discuss the glowing of my horn and my possible fascination with... role play at a later time, all right? For now, try not to kill me.”

“Sorry, Cerulean, I’ll tone it down a little.” Twilight flashed him the briefest of smiles before bawling her eyes out, wailing loudly. It was absolute pandemonium, and to Discord, it would have been glorious were it not for the terrible memories of his temporary release that she was dredging up. Shrinking himself down, he darted under the pile of benches and tables where he found Celestia chuckling softly as she listened to everything happening outside.

“Celestia, your student has completely lost it. Would be so kind as to alleviate the tension and put some of your boring order to proper use?”

“What’s this I hear, Discord begging for order? I think not, chaos is rather fun.”

“You choose now of all times to come to that conclusion?”

“Come on, dig me out. I’ll show you how much fun chaos can be.”

Jocundity of the highest order had seized Rainbow Dash and Storm, holding them captive in its iron fist of revelry. At Storm’s urging, they had turned around and cautiously approached from the side, watching through the windows as their lavender friend delved deeper into lunacy, alternatively humored by the remaining ponies’ fear and impressed with Cerulean’s ability to narrowly avoid being crippled on several occasions. Even in the midst of all this, Dawn made attempt after attempt to glean a taste of what she perceived to be the source of her mother’s frenzied antics, to no avail. However, their laughter cut short as Celestia rose from the heap of furniture and did the unthinkable.

“Storm... please tell me I’m hallucinating.”

“Only if we’re sharing one. Is the princess really...”

“Oh man, could you imagine if Applejack saw this?”

“If ah saw what, now?” The pegasi gave a mutually startled cry as the earth pony in question walked up behind them.

“Oh, nothing, we were just... um... watching the... tables?”

“Dash, you ain’t tellin’ the truth, an’ you’re doin’ a poor job o’ lyin’. What’s goin’ on inside the tavern?”

“Ok, fine... Twilight went crazy from poison joke, Spike got drunk, and I think Celestia is still lip-locked with Discord.”

Everypony inside the tavern froze as a very clear, loud, and infuriated shout caused even Discord to cringe.

“You mean t’ tell me that Silver not only got Celestia drunk again, but she’s so far gone she’s tongue wrasslin’ with Discord? Ah’ll flay ‘is sorry hide, mark my words! Silver, yer in a heap o’ trouble!” Celestia opened her eyes half way and glanced over at the stallion in question, sighing that her fun would be ended so soon.

“Well, Discord, it was sweet while it lasted, but I’m afraid that I can’t let Silver die just yet. I’ve rather taken a liking to his liquor.”

“Finally, something we can agree on.” Celestia’s horn glowed brightly as the room was restored to its original state, and Applejack burst through the door just as she had teleported the ponies in the room to their seats. Not sensing any lie from Rainbow Dash, she had fully expected to be met with a scene every bit as depraved as she was led to believe, and her anger was knocked back to frustrated confusion at the orderly scene.

“Applejack, what a pleasant surprise. Do come in,” Celestia encouraged, holding out a hoof and motioning her to come close.

“Silver, what happened here?” Applejack demanded, ignoring the princess’ beckoning hoof and trotting over to Silver.

“Just... some taste testing.”

“Now, don’t you lie t’ me, Silver. I ain’t got patience fer that.”

“It’s true, Applejack! Silver made tons of tasty things! You should try some!” Pinkie quipped, not bothered in the slightest by the events of the afternoon. She turned contemplative as a most important inquiry popped into her mind. “Oh yeah, Celestia? What’d you think of Discord’s taste? Pretty strange, right?” Oblivious to the collective groan of everypony there, she happily helped herself to the remainder of somepony else’s forgotten schnapps while the rest tensed as Applejack leaned in close to Silver, stopping just inches from his face and staring him down. Her tone was quite, controlled, and dangerous.

“What ‘ave you got t’ say fer yerself?”

“Uh... care for a drink, sweetheart?”

Closing the Distance

Chapter 29: Closing the Distance

It had been nearly a week since Silver had asked his mother to create Applejack’s ring. A week spent eagerly expecting a package, a box, or even a letter, just to update him on the progress. But with each passing day, grew a nagging fear that something needed to be done. Applejack was becoming more distant, and the last two nights he had slept alone. Talking to her proved fruitless, as she shrugged it off and consistently reaffirmed her love for him, but she seemed to be nervous being anywhere near him now, allowing nearly no physical contact. And all he could think, the only thought that seemed to dance through his mind...

“I think... I’m losing her, and I don’t even know why.” Rainbow Dash and Storm shared a concerned glance before turning their attention back to the dejected unicorn sitting before them.

“So, let me get this straight. Applejack has, within the last week, gone from cuddly to not giving you the time of day. And you can’t think of a single thing that you might have done or said?”

“No, not unless she’s lying to me. I’ve asked quite a number of times, but she just says that it isn’t me.”

“Well, duh, the problem is obviously with her.”

“Easy, Dash,” Storm urged, placing a hoof on his fiancé’s shoulders. “Silver, Applejack doesn’t lie. Has she told you nothing is wrong?”

“Well, no, not in those words.”

“Exactly. She’s clearly hiding something, but refuses to lie about it.”

“And she hates hiding things, and doesn’t like secrets either, so if she’s doing both, then it must be pretty serious.”

“You guys, I know all this! What I don’t know is how to go about fixing it!” His hooves rose to comfort his head as it drooped low. “I’m sorry, I wasn’t trying to yell. I just... don’t know where to go from here.”

Ah can’t keep this up much longer... it ain’t fair t’ Silver, an’ it’s tearin’ me up, seein’ him so down. But ah... ah just can’t...

“Uh, Applejack? We’re supposed t’ be waterin’ the trees, not buckin’ em. Leaves don’t make good pie,” her brother said gently as her frustration boiled over. “It hasn’t gotten any better, has it.”

“No, it’s gotten worse. You’re a stallion, it’s in yer nature, but every time... ah can’t take this, brother. Ah hate t’ leave the work t’ you, but ah gotta talk to somepony who knows what ah’m feelin’.”

“Eeyup. Don’t worry none about me, Applejack. Just get things sorted out in yer head.”

“Thanks, Big Mac.” It was around eleven in the morning, and she hadn’t eaten much of anything, but she ignored the discomfort and made for Ponyville. Silver hadn’t bothered wearing clothes again since the day they both were confronted by Carrot Top and her gang, but after his revelation and Fluttershy’s rage-filled dressing down, both couples had been left alone, if not completely avoided. The tavern saw a slight decrease in business, but Silver seemed far more content with, on the whole, being accepted as he was rather than catching a few more bits. It was admirable, really, that somepony could maintain the kind of mentality after living in Manehatten for so long, but his character wasn’t what was in question.

Rarity had managed to quite successfully fulfill the opulently large order she had taken as a means of escape, and was enjoying the freedom to work further on creating marvelous, daring pieces to catch the eye of the elite. The struggle that had been growing within was temporarily diminished by her talk with Cerulean and Twilight, though it was still a daily battle. A knock at the door jarred her from her indulgence of a rather steamy thought, and she set down her glasses and waited an appropriate amount of time for the faint glow of her horn to die down before giving a startled gasp, finding Applejack at the door.

“Applejack? Do come in.” Rarity stood to one side as the earth pony quietly obeyed, trotting a short distance inside before stopping cold, as if waiting instructions. “Applejack, dear, whatever is the matter?”

“Do ya mind if we don’t jump right into that? Besides, ain’t you gonna gripe ‘bout mah mane?”

“Hmmm, it is true your mane could use a little work, but it’s nothing compared to last time you required my assistance. Still, I’ll see what I can do.” Applejack was grateful Rarity has overlooked the frustration in her voice that wasn’t meant to be there. Rarity was surprisingly quiet as they soaked in her lavish jacuzzi, to the point that Applejack was forced to break the silence.

“Uh, Rarity? How’ve you been?”

“Better than last time we spoke, I suppose,” she commented in a droll tone, examining a hoof. “I really must thank you, Applejack. It’s still... quite hard to keep my desires in check, but talking with Twilight and that infuriatingly charming oaf of hers really did help ease my anxieties.”

“Actually, that’s kind of what ah wanted t’ talk t’ you about.”

“What, Cerulean? What did he do this time?”

“No, not him, the... desires... thing.” Rarity raised an eyebrow, examining Applejack’s expression.

“Worried about wandering hooves?”

“It ain’t his hooves ah’m worried about, an’ would you please be serious? Ah ain’t foolin’ around.”

“I’m sorry, Applejack. I didn’t mean to poke fun. Please, continue.”

“Ah... can’t imagine wantin’ this fer as long as you have, Rarity. Mah love fer Silver just keeps growin’ and growin’, an’ ah can hardly stand it. But... it’s so hard t’ control mahself.” Rarity could definitely sympathize, even without having a special somepony. Applejack’s expression changed, and her voice softened as she revealed the heart of her inner war. “Do you know what mah last memory of mah father is? He and mah mother were fixin’ t’ leave somewhere, Applebloom was barely a year old. He looked me in the eyes, an’ said, ‘Applejack, you be a good girl, ya hear?’ An’ ah’ve tried, Rarity. Ah want t’ honor ‘is memory, but ah can’t stop this feelin’ ah have growin’ inside. Ah thought puttin’ some distance between us would help, but it’s only gettin’ worse.”

“They do say, ‘Distance makes the heart grow fonder.’” She fell silent for a time, mulling over Applejack’s words. “All right, my dear, the solution is really very simple. You must simply get married as soon as possible.”

“Trust me, if he asked, ah’d accept right away, but that’s not somethin’ ah can just ask ‘im for.”

“No, perhaps not, but I will tell you what you cannot do. Applejack, you mustn’t hide all this from him. Does he know you’re feeling like this?”

“Ah’m too ashamed t’ mention it to ‘im. Ah don’t want him t’ think ah’m like all those other mares in Manehatten, only after one thing.”

“Would you really want to marry somepony you couldn’t be honest with, Applejack?”

She’s right. Dangit, she’s absolutely right. If ah can’t talk to him about this, then how can ah justify... “Ah... guess ah need to have a talk with him, don’t I.”

“Quite. And it’s not going to be with a messy mane and wrinkled hooves. Come, it’s time for me to turn you into a lady.”

“Snowdrift, where are you going? Today’s our day off.” The pegasus paused at the door, barely giving his friend a second glance.

“I know, Freefall.”

“You aren’t still thinking about Berry, are you? Give it up, man. She’s older than you, and has a kid!”

“Do I look like I care? Maybe you’re not ready for a serious relationship, but I think she’s pretty, and I know she’s hurting. I’m not going to just do nothing. Heh, that’s your job.”

“Ouch, man. That hurts. Fine, whatever, go on. Let me know how it goes.” Snowdrift ignored the sarcasm and closed the door to his room, nodding to Granny Smith and making towards the tavern. The gentle breeze ruffled what feathers he had left, his unusable wings tucked permanently at his sides. The last time he had attempted so much as stretching them, the pain had nearly made him black out. Slowly, over time, new feathers had started to grow, but the damage yet remained, and so he stayed a grounded pegasus. A broken pegasus. And yet, Lemon had taught him at least one skill that, if nothing else, he could use to make somepony smile. And that somepony, he hoped, was Berry. He didn’t know where she lived, and he had barely talked to her, so he made for the tavern and hoped against hope that she was there.

The door was, fortunately, unlocked. His heart leapt as he spied the pink mare at the counter, hoof resting next to a half glass of cider and offering his approached only soft snores.

“You’ve been drinking... a lot, since Lemon left, Berry. It worries me, you know. No, you probably don’t. But it does,” he whispered, sitting beside her. He thought about fixing her something to eat, but that was something that Lemon had done numerous times, and he decided against it; he was going to be different, and he wasn’t going to remind her. Entering the kitchen, he dug out a couple of bits he had received as a tip and made for town, purchasing a single red rose and, upon returning, set it down next to the mare. “It’s not much... but I don’t really know what else to do. Sorry, Berry.”

“Hnnn, wha?” Snowdrift nearly fell over as the mare awoke, yawning and immediately placing a hoof to her head. “Oooh, that brandy packs a punch...” She cracked open her eyes and stared down at the rose. After rubbing her eyes, blinking, rubbing them once more and giving a third look, she arrived to the conclusion that the rose was real. “Who in Equestria would leave me a rose?”

“If... you tell me...” Snowdrift started, his voice wavering as he grew increasingly nervous under the mare’s gaze which was now focused solely on him, “where the hangover cure is, I’ll... I can grab it for you.” Berry was too confused, nauseous, and painfully aware of the pounding in her skull to worry about the stammering pegasus, and she mumbled out further instructions as she laid her head back down. After some shuffling, there was a small clinking noise as Snowdrift set the vial down in front of her. After checking the label, she downed the substance and resumed resting her head. Her mind seemed to clear as the alcohol was removed, and she again turned her attention to the rose. “Snowdrift, right?”

“Yes, Berr... miss... ma’am?”

“Berry is fine.” Why is he so nervous? Wait, there’s just no way. “Snow... did you bring me this?” His blush spoke before his words, the pink showing clearly against his off-white, light gray coat. Berry must have seen him a hundred times but she had never stopped to really look. His wavy mane were two similar shades of soft blue hues, parted down the center and curling down behind his ears. His Cutie Mark was a wind swirl filled with snowflakes, and as he followed her eyes to his flank, he swallowed hard, unsuccessfully trying to cram down his fear of ruining what little chance he may have had.

I’m such a bucking idiot, doing something like this so soon after Lemon left. Maybe Freefall was right... “I... I’m sorry, Berry.”

“Why... would you bring me a flower?”

“I wanted to try and cheer you up. I only know how to do one thing, and I figured making you food would just... bring back memories of Lemon...” At the mention of the unicorn's name, she turned away, drawing her cup of cider to her hoof and taking a swig, ignoring the wry taste from being room temperature. Snowdrift shook his head, wondering how he could have possibly messed things up any more. “I’ll... leave you alone now,” he muttered, heading towards the door, pausing as with it opened halfway as a voice called out behind him.

“Snow, wait.” He slowly turned around to face the mare. “I’m... a little hungry. Do you think you could help?” The door gently closed, and he managed a polite nod before receding into the kitchens. He could feel the vibrations in the floor as the mare slowly approached, and he forced himself to slow down lest he injure himself cutting the vegetables. “What are you doing, Snow?”

“Making... a salad? Well, trying to.”

“I meant to ask why. Am I just somepony to pity? A lonesome drunk?” The knife in his grasp stopped above the head of lettuce, hovering a moment before he lowered it gently down to the cutting board.

“Berry, I don’t know what’s led you to be a single mother, so I can’t say if you deserve pity for that. But Lemon hurt you, and I want to help. You are a heavy drinker, and sometimes, it worries me a little. But those are situations, circumstances in your life over which you have no control.” What in Celestia’s name... where is all this coming from? “Who you are, Berry, is a much different matter. I’ve seen the way you act with Ruby, and it’s... it’s the kind of love I never recieved at home. You’re kind, fun-loving, and cheerful. And, I think you’re be... beau...” Oh, come on! Of all the times for my articulation to cut out. “Pretty.” Oh, nice save. Berry said nothing and walked out of the kitchen. “Great, I blew it.”

He finished preparing the salad as fast as possible, and he felt a wave of nausea hit as he saw Berry sitting back at the counter on the bar side, staring intently at the rose. He slid the bowl in front of her and turned to leave when a hoof caught his tail.

“Snow, why... haven’t you said anything before?”

“I just figured you and Lemon were a sure thing. You two seemed to really be hitting it off. Well, that and I’m a goof. Immature. Young. A slacker... Not exactly the most desirable traits for a stallion,” he said with a bitter chuckle. “And... as far as any pegasus is concerned, I’m damaged goods. I can’t even say my wings are just for show.” Perhaps she wanted pity. Perhaps she was just unstable from Lemon’s departure. There were many possibilities that drove her actions, but above all else, there was something there. A spark, just a catalyst, but enough to bid Berry rise, looking intently into Snowdrift’s eyes and searching the truth of his words.

“Did you really... mean everything you just said?” Whether he’s trying to or not, he’s looking right past everything that stops other ponies cold. I really feel... like he’s looking at me, and not my life. Snowdrift nodded, shakily but unhesitating, reaffirming that he was being honest with her. He closed his eyes as Berry leaned in close, trembling as he did the same, their lips meeting gently and causing a similar sensation to the fiery schnapps that Silver had created. Snowdrift felt the twinge in his wings and pulled away, screwing his eyes shut as he waited for the stabbing sensation to come.

“Snowdrift, are you ok?” He looks like he’s in terrible pain... Berry took a step back, afraid that she had somehow been the source, but as he realized it wasn’t nearly as bad as he was expecting, he eased Berry’s worries with a relieved chuckle. His breathing returned to normal while his wings slowly stretched out for the first time in several years, bringing only a dull throb and nothing more. He trotted back over and stopped in front of the mare, glancing sheepishly at his hooves as he made his request.

“Um... can we, maybe, try that again?”

At Silver’s behest, Rainbow Dash agreed to try and coax something, anything out of Applejack that might possibly shed some light on the situation, but her questions were temporarily abandoned as she saw her earth pony friend leaving Carousel Boutique. Rarity had again worked her mane magic, doing her hair up like she had for Shining Armor’s wedding. Given the circumstances, it seemed quite out of place, but perhaps it was cause to hope as well.

“Applejack? Hey, do you have a minute?”

“Well, actually, I’m kind of...”

“Great, glad to hear it. Listen, Applejack, you’re really freaking out Silver.”

“Ah know.”

“Then why aren’t you...”

“It’s complicated.”

“Duh, love is complicated. That’s no excuse.”

“Rainbow Dash, ah’m gonna talk to ‘im tonight, so if that’s what this is about then stop worryin’.”

“That’s awesome! Saves me from having to give you a lecture. He asked me to have you meet him at the tavern around eight, so don’t be late! Anything I can do to help, though?”

“No, ah think... this is just somethin’ ah have to work out mahself.”

Seconds felt like minutes, minutes felt like hours, and time as whole seemed to have slowed to a trickle. Silver glanced at the clock, now just after eight, feeling little desire to prepare anything to eat. Not even the thought of experimentation could alleviate the anxiety that was slowly sinking its fangs deeper into his heart, each passing moment nudging his doubts that Rainbow Dash was unable to coax her into coming that night. Berry, who was there consistently every night, had chosen that night, of all nights, not to be around, leaving the tavern, for the first time since its construction, completely empty.

The resounding knock coming from downstairs echoed through the tavern, lingering in his ears as a sudden nervousness took hold. Silver rose, slowly making his way downstairs, wondering if tonight would be the night their relationship was repaired or abandoned. But as he opened the door, such thoughts were wiped away; there was no way he could ever let go. It wasn’t because the mare shuffling nervously from hoof to hoof was, beyond a doubt, the most physically beautiful pony he had ever seen. There was something much deeper at work, and seeing her again, standing before him after what felt like weeks, he simply knew there was nopony else.

“Applejack, I... it’s great to see you.”

“Silver, ah... ah’m sorry fer bein’ so...” she began before being wrapped in a firm embrace.

“I’m just glad you’re here. Thank you for coming, Applejack.” With great reluctance, he released her and stood back, preparing to continue before a rather large gurgle from his stomach broke what remained of tension. He was grateful at that moment that he had refrained from eating, as his delay had brought a smile to Applejack’s face.

“Now, don’t go starvin’ yerself on my account, sugarcube.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it, sweetheart. Might I interest you in some dinner?”

“Actually, now that yer gut mentioned it, ah’m right famished.” Applejack wasn’t about to shove the task on Silver alone, turning the menial task into mutually jovial experience, as they talked and laughed the most they had since the “Bad Mare Day,” as they came to call it. Silver was convinced, despite numerous denials, that Applejack had somehow used magic on the apple pie she turned out, as even after a full meal he managed to down half of it in an unprecedented display of gluttony.

Them lucky apples... wish ah could be a pie. Dangit, no, stop that. Ah’m doin’ so good. “Uh... so, do you... ‘ave anythin’ planned for this evenin’?” Silver cleaned his face with a napkin and turned to her with a knowing grin.

“Well, actually there are two things. One is pleasant, the other... well, let’s just get that out of the way first,” he said with a sigh. Applejack met his serious eyes with her own, knowing what was coming even as he took a deep breath. “Applejack, something is wrong, and we both know it. Please, can you just tell me what’s going on? I want... you to feel you can be honest with me, about anything. You can trust me, Applejack.”

“But... but ah don’t want you t’ think ah’m shallow...” Ah can’t hold it in, anymore. Ah gotta speak. Silver sat quietly as she explained her struggle, her fear, and her deep seated desire to make her father proud. “Ah went about it all wrong, Silver, ah know ah should ‘ave said somethin’ sooner. Can ya fergive me?” Silver rose to his hooves, trotting around the table and plopping down beside her as he placed a hoof over hers.

“For being the Element of Honesty, you sure can be stubborn putting out the truth. I ain’t that scary, am I?” Her genuine laughter filled his heart with warmth, and he readily embraced her as she leaned her head against his chest. They sat there for a while, simply enjoying one another’s presence. “Applejack, the other thing I wanted to share,” he began again, pulling away, “is something that I made special for the two of us. Now, I know you’re fairly scrutinizing when it comes to cider, but what I’ve been working on is my field of expertise. It’s an experiment too, and...”

“Would you stop blabbin’ and makin’ me all curious? Tell me what it is an’ pour me some!” she laughed, shoving him lightly.

“As the lady wishes,” he replied, standing and trotting over to the store room before returning with an oaken cask like any other. “I’ve put a lot of time into this, and it’s magical enough without my help. Applejack, I present to you the very first batch of Zap Apple Moonshine.”

The Deepest Truth

Chapter 30: The Deepest Truth

The pleasant serenade of an eager sparrow gently eased Applejack back into consciousness. As her senses came to life, she snuggled closer to Silver, more than content to simply pass the morning in his warm embrace. She could feel his heartbeat against her own, each beat, every pulse assuring her that she wasn’t alone. An overwhelming feeling of gratitude pervaded her thoughts as, just for a moment, their hearts beat as one.

“Ah know you ain’t awake, but ah just want you t’ know... ah love you, Silver. More than anythin’ in this life.” Had she known the revelation waiting just on the horizon, she would have savored those few, fleeting seconds as the treasure they were. But instead, she simply lay there, half asleep, before a flash of the previous evening appeared in her mind. She shook her head, disturbed by the sudden image that danced on her vision for just a split second before fading. “What ‘n tarnation...” As if matching the beat of her heart, fragments of her memory began to align, reconstructing the previous evening's activities and dredging the worst of emotions from the darkness.

The moonshine, that was the most satisfying beverage she had ever had the pleasure of tasting. It went down smooth, filled her with warmth, and gave her a deep sense of security. The shower, where she had gone back and forth a thousand times in her head about what she really believed. The matriarchal instinct, a longing to start a family. And finally, the desire for the stallion that, at that moment, became her most sincere desire. And then... “No... no, it can’t be true. Ah... ah didn’t...” she started, waking Silver as she sat up, an unspeakable dread fighting her inner denial to what she knew to be true. She pulled back the blankets and put a hoof to her mouth as the small blood stain on the bed confirmed that the scene replaying in her mind wasn’t her imagination. She couldn’t bare the thought, and her eyes filled with tears. There was no denial necessary, no possible way to hide. She had caved. She had given in. No, that ain’t right. It was that moonshine, ah had it under control until... “You’re just... like all the rest, Silver...”

“Applejack? What are you...” he started before he was launched from the bed, slamming to the floor as Applejack wrapped herself in the sheets in a feeble attempt to hide a shame she couldn’t escape.

“Stay... stay away from me, Silver. You’ve stolen somethin’ precious t’ me, an’ ah... ah ain’t ever gonna have it back!” He tried to rise but the sorrow contained in her eyes sapped any strength he had left. “Ah... ah trusted you. That makes me the fool.” She leapt from the bed, viewing herself with disgust before galloping down the stairs and out the door, leaving Silver to cry alone.

Heartbreak in audible form. Berry froze at the sound that churned her stomach into a frenzy, cringing as her cousin’s cries drifted from the stairs upon entering the tavern with Snowdrift. She didn’t have any idea what could have happened, but just the sound was enough to fill her eyes with tears, tears that were being shed well before she made it to his quaking form on the floor beside his bed.

“Snowdrift, please give us some time alone.” He nodded, giving her a quick embrace before receding down the stairs and out of the tavern. Silver was in no condition to talk, so she asked no questions, simply holding him tightly as he was consumed by remorse. Berry didn’t bother keeping track of the time, but it was well past an hour before her cousin finally exhausted himself, the sobs turning to whimpers as the tears ran dry but the tremors continued.

“Silver, it’s going to be ok...”

“No... it’s not, it’s not going to be ok. It’s broken... everything’s wrong...”

“Can you tell me what happened?”

“I failed, Berry... I let... the alcohol control me, and I... we...” Berry finished the thought with a glance to the bed, where the disturbed sheets confirmed her suspicions. “I’ve never... seen such hurt in a pony’s eyes, Berry. And it’s my fault...”

“I don’t believe you.” Even as grief stricken as he was, his cousin’s harsh voice pierced through the dark cloud of doubt filling his mind like a single ray of light. “I’ve seen you drunk before, Silver. And never once have you laid a hoof on a mare. I don’t know what happened, but I don’t believe for a second that you would force anything on somepony.”

“It doesn’t matter, Berry!” he shouted, dropping his head once more. “She doesn’t want me anywhere near her now... I took something that wasn’t mine, not yet...”

“If it’s given freely, then you didn’t take anything,” she said softly. “Silver, you love Applejack, and she loves you too. It’s written all over your face for anypony to see whenever she’s around, so don’t even think about giving up so easily. Cry it out, pull yourself out of the mud, and figure out a way to fix things. And for the love of Celestia, don’t push your friends away. They’ll drop everything to help you, and you know it. And so will I, but I don’t know how much help I’ll be...” He said nothing, focusing on getting his breathing under control.

“Can... you bring me a glass of my moonshine? It should still be out on the table.”

“Careful, you’re starting to sound like me,” she murmured, leaving his side and heading downstairs. The barrel, as he predicted, was on one of the tables near the entrance to the bar. Grabbing two glasses, she filled them and examined the moonshine with a growing sense of awe. It ran clear like water, but radiated a faint rainbow aura. It smelled of Zap Apples, but there was something else there that she just couldn’t put a hoof on. One thing was undeniable; it smelled delicious. She was preparing to return upstairs when Silver stumbled down, shakily making his way over and plopping down on the opposite side.

“One’s... not going to be enough.”

“How much of this did you drink, anyhow,” she asked, sliding the cup to his waiting hoof.

“Two mugs a piece.” Berry paused with the cup still held to her lips, the tantalizing aroma making her salivate as she digested the answer.

“And you still remember what happened? These mugs are for things that have a fairly low alcohol content, like cider. This stuff is much, much stronger.”

“No hangover, either. I do... seem to be having strange flashbacks, though. Like it wants me to remember specific things.” That was good enough for Berry, and without wasting further time, she tilted back the glass and took her first taste. It was perfection in liquid form; smooth, flavorful, and there was something deeply satisfying about the drink. And no hangover? Berry drained her mug and eagerly went back for a second, pausing as she watched Silver do the same. She was midway through the second helping when her mind inadvertently turned to Snowdrift. She ignored it, but what precious few memories they had together danced through her mind, able to be temporarily ignored but never leaving completely.

Silver soon found his mind similarly flooded with memories of Applejack, both the good and the bad. And yet, overshadowing all of this was a deep seated longing for her, and her alone. A desire that would never be filled, because of the substance held in his cup, a gift that had brought joy for a time, and left nothing but heartache in its wake. Clearly, he hadn’t had enough, as the thoughts were still clear as day. Berry grew worried as he finished his fourth cup and leaned his head against a hoof, closing his eyes as his memories of Applejack grew not dimmer, but brighter with every drink.

It didn’t occur to Applejack to lock her door. Even if she had, it wouldn’t have changed anything. Big Mac would have bucked it down, and no matter how deeply she buried herself in her blankets, no matter how many tears she soaked her pillow with, nothing could remove the guilt at yielding to her desire to give herself to Silver. It was sweet, and she had felt nothing but love for him when she joined him in bed, but it came with a terrible price. She had broken her word to her father, and made a liar of herself. She couldn’t hear her brother’s words, nor Applebloom’s concern, because all she could see when she closed her eyes was the disappointment in her father’s face. Nothing could change that.

“Applebloom... we ain’t gonna be able t’ help right now, come on,” Big Mac said gently, nudging her towards the door.

“But ah haven’t ever seen mah sister so tore up. This is worse than when she came home without ‘im. We ‘ave t’ do somethin’, brother!” Big Mac was trying his hardest not to let his deep seated sense of protection flare up, but hearing Applebloom sound so distressed made it nigh unbearable.

“Applebloom, go ask Granny Smith fer some advice. Ah’m gonna go have a chat with Silver.”

“A chat or a beatin’?”

“Ah suppose that depends on his answer, Applebloom. Now git to it.” She nodded and followed him downstairs, where he bid her farewell prepared to make for the tavern when a voice stopped him.

“Big Mac, please, don’t do anything too harsh. I don’t want to be left alone.” Crimson’s words put things back in perspective, quelling the rising tides of anger that may or may not have been justified, and he turned to face his mare as he regained his composure.

“Thank you, Crimson. Ah won’t leave you alone, ah promise.”

Hope. It was a small glimmer, a miniscule tendril of flame, but it was there as Silver beheld the shift in Berry’s behavior as Snowdrift entered cautiously, making his way over and sitting beside her. After downing half a glass himself, he found it increasingly more difficult not to stare at the lovely earth pony sitting beside him. Thus Silver began his research, hoping against hope that maybe, he wasn’t the monster he felt he was.

“Berry, Snowdrift, I need you both to tell me exactly what you’re feeling right now.”

“Uh, that’s a little... embarrassing.”

“Snowdrift... please.”

“I’ll start, cousin,” Berry offered, stealing a glance at Snowdrift and blushing. “I... can’t stop thinking about Snowdrift. I was really nervous about what I might be feeling before, but now... I feel certain about what’s going on inside.”

“Um... I’m kind of the same. But about Berry.”

Somepony like Berry would never be affected by alcohol this fast, her tolerance is through the roof. She’s only had, at max, two glasses, same as I did last night. And she’s not jumping all over him or losing control. But, if it wasn’t the alcohol, what could possibly have prompted what happened? “Come on, the answer is there, I just... can’t quite make it out.” Berry was about to comment when Big Mac knocked once, not waiting for an invitation and strolling in.

“Silver, we need t’ talk.” Silver hung his head, knowing he had no defense, save telling the truth.

“Berry, Snow, could you please leave me and Big Mac alone?”

“But, what if he...”

“Berry, you have mah word I ain’t gonna do any permanent damage to yer cousin. Ah won’t promise not t’ rough ‘im up, though, an’ if ah do, it’s on his own head. Ah warned ‘im t’ treat Applejack right, an’ ah meant it.” Silver nodded his confirmation and motioned to the door, and silence fell as their hoofbeats receded. He made no attempt to hide, nor to run, as Big Mac walked over and slowly sat down across from him, gazing at the stallion who was still refusing to make eye contact. “Mah sister is a mess, Silver. Ah haven’t seen her this upset since you refused t’ come back with her. Ah want t’ know why.”

“I took her to bed last night, Big Mac.” It took all of the earth pony’s strength not to throttle him then and there, but something in Silver’s eyes as he lifted his head shackled his anger, binding it so he could see the truth. “I wanted to share something special with her. This, the Zap Apple Moonshine,” he whispered, motioning to the barrel and dropping his gaze to the table. “I’ve loved moonshine since I started brewing, and I thought... that it’d be the perfect gift, a drink made possible only by the two of us coming together. I can’t say yet... if it was from the moonshine or not, but last night...” Big Mac could see the pain as Silver’s eyes met his once more, and even he, in his desperate, frustrated condition, couldn’t deny the sincerity of his words.

“Big Mac, you can beat me if you want, but last night, your sister became my whole world. She’s the only thing I want. I would deny even my alchemy if that’s what it would take... to make her happy again... I love her, Big Mac. And I ain’t gonna love another.” Big Mac rose slowly and trotted over to where Silver was sitting, stopping next to him. Stars exploded in Silver’s vision as a hoof connected with his jaw, and he made no motion to look back.

“That’s fer hurtin’ her, Silver.” That really wasn’t fair o’ me, but ah ain’t gonna let the pain he’s caused mah sister slide. Sorry, Silver. “Now, you put a ring on it, or there’ll be more t’ follow.”

“I’m trying...” Big Mac had turned to leave but halted as Silver whispered. “I’ve been ready to take that step for at least a week now, but the ring isn’t done yet. Just... give me time, Big Mac.”

Age often brings with it wisdom and patience, and thus it was that Granny Smith said nary a word until Applejack had cried out the last of her tears and slept for most of the afternoon. But as the sun began to set, she sensed that it was time for her to reach out to her granddaughter, and gently shook Applejack awake.

“Come on, now. I thought you were the hard workin’ type, Applejack.”

“Granny... why’d you wake me... Ah don’t want t’ be here right now.”

“Well, all the more reason t’ wake you up, then! You can’t move while yer asleep.”

“Ah don’t want t’ be anyplace right now! Ah could run all night, but it... wouldn’t change anythin’ at all.”

“Then why’re you thinkin’ about runnin’?”

“Because ah don’t know what else t’ do, Granny Smith! Ah gave mahself t’ Silver, an’ it don’t even matter why, ‘cause father would never... be proud of me now...” Granny Smith shook her head and shakily placed a hoof on Applejack’s cheek, her smile a calm in the center of the storm raging within.

“You’re about as wrong as honey is sweet, Applejack. There’s a world o’ difference between lust and love, an’ I know your heart is pure as gold.”

“How can you say that, Granny? Tell me, is this pure?” Applejack cried, whipping back the covers and pointing to the small traces of blood that still remained on her inner hindlegs.

“Pure as when yer father was born, Applejack.” She slowly lowered the blankets back down as she lost the strength to argue. The words made sense, but she just couldn’t shake her feelings of reproach. “I’ve been around quite some time, Applejack. Silver ain’t the type to force anything on anypony, and you’re certainly not the type to flaunt yer beauty. You probably hurt him real bad, running off the way you did, but right now there’s two things you need to be worrying about. First, just calm down. Second, take a shower. He’d love you covered in rotten banana peels, but that don’t mean it’s any way to present yerself.”

It was foolish, he knew, hoping that the knock on the tavern door was Applejack. When he opened the door to see his parents, he knew that they saw just how disastrous a state he was in. His cheek was slightly swollen from where he had been struck, and the redness in his eyes spoke of the many tears he had shed that day.

“Son, what’s... what happened?” He glanced down at the bag slung across his mother’s shoulders, and sensing his unvoiced inquiry, she pulled out a simple jewelry box.

“I’m sorry it took me so long, Silver. It was much more difficult than I would have imagined. But, even with this,” she said, motioning to a slash across her upper foreleg that would be nigh impossible to hide, “you’re worth it, and so is Applejack.” Silver closed his eyes, dropping his head as a single thought screamed out above the rest.

“Why... why couldn’t you have gotten here sooner?!?” His shout startled his parents. Tantrums as a foal notwithstanding and his small outburst back at Manehatten, he had never raised his voice at them, not like this. But rather than anger, it caused only a deep seated concern for his well being. Knowing he was out of line, he accepted their mutual embrace as his body quaked, whispering his apology as he felt a small comfort seep through the sadness. “I’m sorry, I know you don’t deserve that from me. Come in,” he murmured, standing shakily for a moment before wandering back to the tables. They listened intently to his explanation, and Good Spirits eyed the barrel with great interest.

“Son, I’d like to put your moonshine to the test. Pour me a small glass.”

“Dad, I really...”

“Son, don’t make me repeat myself.” Not bothering to stand, Silver levitated a fresh glass over and poured him some, setting it down and staring as his father scrutinized his work. His face registered extreme surprise, followed by awe, then cavernous laughter quite out of sync with the mantle of gloom draped across Silver’s shoulders. He handed the rest of what remained to Jewel, who took an appreciative sip before downing the rest. “I’ve been making alcohol since long before you were born, Silver. And magic or not, there is one thing that is needed above all else to make a drink great. Do you know what it is? Because, conscious or not, you added a lot to this moonshine, and it shows.”

“I’m sorry, I really don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“It’s passion, son. You poured your heart into this, didn’t you.” It was true, far more true than he could possibly have known.

“I must have added too much, with what happened.”

“Jewel, I can’t believe I have to explain our own son’s alchemy to him.”

“It is a little disappointing, Silver. The moonshine didn’t make you lose control, because you never lost it. The only thing this drink does is bring out your heart’s truest desire and set it at the forefront of your mind, banishing everything else. Even after just one cup, I can feel it. It’s compelling, but you’d never be overcome just by this alone.” He sat silent for a time before nodding slowly.

“Granny Smith... Applejack’s grandmother, she’s the pony that perfected the recipe for Zap Apple jam, one of their family’s most prized creations. She’s got a whole lot of crazy tossed into the steps, even going so far as to sing to the water jugs. But... I wanted this to be special, so I acted very much the same. I sang to the moonshine. I told it my hopes, dreams and fears, all of it surrounding Applejack, so it makes sense that... she’d be on my mind after drinking a glass.”

“Son, you have too much love in you to give up. If your desire right now was to walk away, you’d have left. You’ve already had quite a bit this morning, as I can smell it on your breath,” Good Spirits said with a chuckle. “Your mother and I have two more rings to deliver. I hope we’ll see you and your mare here tonight.” With that, they gave him one more embrace and parting words of encouragement before making for the library.

Shortly after Silver’s parents left, Big Mac again returned to the tavern, informing him that he would find a way to coax Applejack out of the house long enough to see him. Big Macintosh showed him a grassy hill a few miles outside of town, and the sky was dark as he arrived, setting the small jewelry box in the grass and resigning himself to wait. If he was to fix things, this was likely to be his single chance, just one shot to set things right. And so, he put fear to flight as he allowed his mind to flood with the memories of their time together. Every joy, every sorrow... he wouldn’t let it slip away.

With every new discovery, every new unveiling of the marvels of alchemy, Twilight grew more and more impressed. Perfect Jewel had lived up to her name in every regard, as both Cerulean and Twilight were speechless at the wonders being presented to them. Well wrought, though nothing ground breaking, the bands themselves were made of platinum and flawlessly sized. The gemstone in each were clearly the result of alchemy, with Twilight’s slowly shifting in color to reflect the many colors of the evening sky while Cerulean’s truly looked like Jewel had managed to trap a blizzard inside of the highest quality diamond.

“Go on, you two. I’m not putting them on for you,” Jewel encouraged, levitating the boxes closer to the breathless couple. Dawn couldn’t quite understand why her parents appeared both close to tears and yet extremely happy, beaming ear to ear as they exchanged rings. The rings, however, were of utmost interest, and she teleported to each head in turn, stamping them with her seal of approval and returning to her building blocks.

“Jewel, I can’t thank you enough,” Cerulean said with a grin, wiping the moisture away and turning to Silver’s parents.

“Again, I am still in your debt. Thanks to your daughter, I was able to craft quite a stunning wedding band for our dear son’s mare. I do hope they can fix things tonight, I would sure like to know what she thinks.”

“Wait, Silver’s going to propose? Well, it’s about time!” Twilight laughed. Her excitement drained away at the grim expression that Jewel and Spirits now wore, not having any idea what had transpired. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?”

“Yes, I’m afraid so. I’m not going to skirt around the issue; it’s huge, Twilight. We both did our best to encourage him, but things may well be hanging by a thread. And if Applejack doesn’t accept...” Jewel shook her head, staring down at the floor. “He’ll never have room for another. He’s given her everything, and he’s not going to try and take it back. Whether she accepts or not, that ring only belongs to her. I just hope... she can realize that in time.”

A rustling in the grass caused Silver to rise to his hooves, having gazed at the stars for an indeterminate amount time before two forms approached from the darkness. Applejack stopped as she saw Silver, completely unprepared to see him so soon. Boundless convolution flooded her mind, as a maelstrom of emotions ignited at once: love, anger, sadness, shame, and desire.

How can ah be honest if ah don’t know what’s the truth? Everythin’ feels real, and yet it all seems fake. Everytime ah reach out to grasp somethin’, it slips away. “Big Mac, I ain’t... I ain’t ready t’ see him yet. Please, just let me go back t’ the house.” Big Mac slowly wrapped her in his hooves, her whispers an indicator of how truly frightened his sister was. Silver maintained his respectful distance as Big Mac offered a few words of encouragement and trotted off into the night. Applejack stared helplessly at the ground, but it offered no solutions, only a place to hide her tears that sprang unbidden to her eyes as she remembered in vivid detail the previous night’s events.

“Moonshine, made from the magical Zap Apple? Hurry it up, just the thought makes me thirsty.” It’s finally gettin' better. Ah should ‘ave just talked to ‘im in the first place, but ah sure am glad ah came tonight. Silver, we could be poor as dirt with nary a bit to our name, an’ ah’d still be happy. Ah just hope ah can find a way to show it.

“Now, I haven’t tasted this yet, but... here, tell me what you think,” Silver said, a slight nervousness causing his voice to waver a little as he slid the mug towards her.

Ah don’t know how he managed it, but this... this smells like the best dang alcohol that ever graced mah nostrils. Ah can... feel the magic, an’ it’s powerful. Well, here goes nothin’. Silver watched with eager eyes as she tipped back her cup, taking just a sip before nearly dropping the mug in shock. He was about to write the barrel off as a dismal failure when she resumed breathing, took a deep breath, and pounded down the rest of the cup.

“That... was the most delicious thing ah’ve ever tasted, Silver. Ah just... ah don’t even know what t’ say, except this; can ah have another? Wait, where ‘re mah manners? Go on, have yerself a glass.” Silver mirrored her response, gazing at the glass held in his hoof with awe, confirming Granny Smith’s time honored wisdom; the most important ingredient is passion. The moonshine that he was now filling Applejack’s cup with was made with the sole desire to create something special just for her, and the delight on her face as she took the time to savor each drink made every late night worth it.

Strange... ah know ah think about Silver a lot, but ah feel strangely at peace. None o’ the stuff that was botherin’ me before is comin’ in. This must be right powerful stuff, ‘cause ah’ve only had a little more ‘n a glass. The worries continued to drain away as she drank, and after they both had finished two cups each, they paused and made eye contact. They sat in silence for a moment, entranced with each other’s presence before Silver shattered the quietude, finding no need to be afraid of the first mare to see his scars, and only mare to capture his heart.

“Applejack, you’re really... quite beautiful. I just wanted to make sure that you knew.” Sweetheart, that wasn’t nearly eloquent enough to do you justice. But, I hope that you know that there is no mare, no matter how fair, that could turn my eyes from you. You’re... everything to me. And I want to be everything to you, too. Silver’s revery was disturbed by the sound of hooves on the table, and he looked up to see Applejack climbing towards him, seeming oblivious to the empty mugs she was knocking over.

“Silver, ah... you’re the only pony ah want, sugarcube. An’ you’re the only pony... that ah’d ever give mahself to. Don’t ever leave me, ok?” She didn’t wait for a reply, mostly because she knew the answer, spoken or not. The truth was there, laid bare before her eyes as the magic of the zap apples flowed through her body; Silver was undeniably the only one for her. And so, with her inhibitions being drowned out by the blissful cascade of longing, she leaned into a deep kiss, pushing him back until he was flat on his back.

Applejack, I would never leave you, but you’re making this dang hard. I want you, and only you. You’re my greatest desire, and yet the truest expression I know of, you’ve... decided to wait. And I’m ok with that, but I can feel... I’m slipping. I want you, so please... No, I can’t let this happen. Silver knew that pushing her away physically would send the wrong signals, so he waited until she pulled away and sat up, shaking as he fought to control the waves of desire coursing through his mind, heart, and body. “Applejack, I’m going to go calm down upstairs for a bit... I’m sorry,” he said softly, rising and trotting to his room, gently closing the door and taking deep breaths. He had been drunk before, but whatever was happening right then was different. Even without Applejack in the room, like the rising of the water of a bath, the desire continued its steady growth. If he didn’t get it under control, it was going to overflow.

“I need to cool off,” he whispered, his eyes darting to the shower. Without hesitation, he entered the bathroom, closed the door behind him, and switched on the flow to as cold as it could be. He gave a sharp gasp as the icy stream temporarily distorted the tug on his heart towards Applejack. Suddenly he simply wanted to be warm, and felt little need to deny himself that. A quick readjustment soon filled the room with steam, and to his dismay, the pool of love began to fill once more, not having emptied during the brief interlude. Steady as it was, the rate at which the desire was building intensified as Applejack entered the bathroom, throwing open the curtains and looking at him with glassy eyes.

“Ah thought... ah thought ah said... t’ never leave me.” Pa, ah know you said t’ be a good girl, but if this is bad, then why... why can’t ah feel it? All ah want right now is Silver. Please, forgive me, father... but ah can’t deny mah heart any longer. Ah’ve tried, but it just... ain’t right. A feeling akin to having a fire lit within her chest ignited as she accepted his outstretched hoof, climbing into the shower and let herself simply be held for a time. “Silver, ah... ah think ah’m ready.”

“Applejack, I... but you said...”

“Ah know, an’ ah wasn’t lyin’ Silver... Ah really... did want t’ wait, but ah just...” It’s too much, ah can’t take this. It ain’t even about how good he feels, ah just... he’s all ah want, and ah want to give myself to ‘im with nothin’ held back.

“Take... a few moments, and think about it. I’ll be waiting for you outside.” For the second time that night, he pried himself away, shaking as he fought the moonshine for control, stepped out, dried off as quickly as he could, and quietly left the bathroom. Applejack watched him go, torn between heeding his words and chasing him down right then and there. Back and forth, her mind raged between siding with her father’s parting words and her longing for Silver.

“Pa... ah’m... gonna head out to Silver, so please... give me a sign, somehow. Ah want... t’ choose the right path.” She switched off the flow, staring at the handle a moment before Silver’s comforting scent filled her nostrils as she dried off with his towel. It brought with it a deep feeling of safety, and caused the flame within to burn brighter. She held the towel to her face, feeling no strength to fight of the acceleration of her heart as she approached her answer. Opening the door, she paused, framed by the billowing steam that poured into the room where Silver sat shaking on the bed. Applejack could see it in his eyes, how strong he was fighting on her behalf, and it was that moment that she knew her answer.

Silver watched as Applejack made her way over, stopped in front of him, and took a moment simply to adore him. Applejack... no matter what happens tonight, please... don’t leave me. You’re the only one I want, my most precious treasure. “Applejack?” She pressed a hoof to his muzzle, slowly bringing it across his cheek and down to his chest. He had no strength to resist as the pressure bid him make room, and he lay down near the wall as Applejack climbed into the covers, motioning him to do the same.

“Silver, ah know what ah feel inside, an’ ah’m ready. You’re my deepest desire, an’ ah’d... like t’ show you.”

“But what about...” She silenced his inquiry with a kiss, pulling him close and pressing against his chest. As she pulled away, her one last request caused the overflow, and he could no longer deny his longing for Applejack, to have her and be hers completely.

“Just... tell me that you love me, Silver, ‘cause yer love is all ah need.”

“As yours is mine. I love you, Applejack. I always will.”

“Why’d... why’d you ‘ave t’ tell me you loved me, Silver...” Ah wanted to hear it, more than anythin’. “You... you told me ah could trust you...” An’ ah did, ah still do. “An’ then you get me drunk and take me t’ bed?” No, that ain’t right! Silver, ah don’t mean it! “You just as bad as all those other stallions! Ah was just your first mark, wasn’t I?” Make it stop, he don’t deserve this! Ah don’t mean any o’ this! “You took it, Silver. Years o’ keeping mahself clean, walkin’ the proper path, an’ in one damn night you stole mah innocence! How could ah ever look mah father in the face now?” Ah couldn’t, not after treatin’ him like this. Silver, ah’m sorry, don’t listen t’ me right now! This ain’t real, it can’t be... “Made that moonshine special fer me? Ah’ll bet you did, an’ it worked! You told me ah’d be safe...” Ah was safe, ah know ah was! He didn’t do anythin’ ah didn’t want! “Fer somepony who never loses the fight against alcohol, where was yer famed self control then, huh?” He tried, ah know he did... damn it, why can’t ah say what ah really feel?

“Applejack, I... I tried...” Silver’s words were hollow, devoid of hope as Applejack’s words pierced him to the core. For somepony who never lied to say such things... There was no defense, save being ripped to pieces by the onslaught. There was no recovery as her fears made verbal delivered the final, crushing blow. He had nothing left.

“Tried? Well, you certainly made a fine mess o’ that one, just like ya have mah heart. Just leave, Silver. You and your blasted moonshine.” No, please, ah’m beggin’ ya, Silver. Don’t walk away, ah need you. No, stop... ah said don’t walk away! Ah don’t want t’ be alone! Silver, come back! Come back... “Ah didn’t... mean anythin’...” Every word, a dagger. Every step away, and the chasm grew by a mile. How could such a whisper ever hope to bridge the gap?

Everything I ever wanted, I held in my hooves that night. In the truest expression of love that I know, we gave ourselves with nothing restrained. It was sweet. It was pure. And the love that I felt... it had to be real. But now... “What changed, Applejack?” Silver slowed to a stop as the grief robbed him of the strength to continue moving. Everything she told me that night, I treasured above everything else. I thought that finally... finally, we had come together again for the last time, that all of the lies had finally be resolved. And everything she said that night... One question, and one question only was all that he could wonder, and it tore from the center of his being, echoing through the night. “Was it all a lie, Applejack?”

She took a step forward, faltering, and then another. That one question that still hung in the air was her one last hope to let him know how she really felt. Granny... if what you said is really true... if ah haven’t failed mother and father... then ah’ve failed Silver. Please, somepony give me a way to fix this! Ah’ve hurt ‘im bad... Her next step forward brought her to where Silver had been standing, and her hoof landed not on grass, but something wooden. It was a jewerly box. No, it can’t be... But it was. Inside lay a beautiful ring, made of a metal that Applejack never imagined existed. It glimmered like the stars, and the gemstone in the center truly looked like its formation in the shape of an apple were natural. He came here tonight... ready to commit everythin’ to me, an ah... In a terrible, wonderful moment of clarity, she saw past her despair to what was buried within.

Soft hoofbeats on the grass alerted Silver of Applejack’s approach. He wanted to scream, to shout, to express the anguish that he had bottled inside, but as he turned to face the mare, he couldn’t speak. That one shout, that one question was all he had left, and it yet remained unanswered. The turmoil inside only grew as she set the box down in front of him. “Ah’m... so ashamed o’ mahself, Silver. It was a lie. Everythin’ ah said tonight... all lies...” Ah should have said this right from the beginning. “There was a time... when ah thought ah was gonna lose all mah closest friends... an’ ah began to lie ‘bout everythin’ ‘cause I didn’t want to lose somethin’ so precious t’ me...” You’re precious t’ me, Silver. That’s what ah really wanted t’ say. “Ah was... so scared that ah’d failed my father, Silver. But now, ah... ah’ve failed you too.” You’re all ah have left. “Ah don’t deserve to wear that ring... ah don’t deserve yer fergiveness...” Please, take me back... You’re all ah want. “But... if there’s just... just one thing that you hear from me tonight...” I love you, Silver. “I love you, Silver. An’ that’s... that’s the... the deepest truth.”

The truth. Not the truth of fears, or the truth of doubt, but the answer born of love the can only come from within. Anything less and Silver would have walked away, but she had answered his question. He felt not anger, nor bitterness, nor a desire for retribution. No, all he could feel was a sorrow that their day had been spent in anguish when it should have been a celebration. Applejack dared to hope as she felt herself encircled by Silver’s hooves, and she slowly sank to the ground, pulling him with her.

“Applejack, I’m sorry...”

No, don’t say it! Please, ah said ah’m sorry, ah’ll do anything! Just please, don’t say it’s over. Don’t say it’s over...

“I’m sorry that... I didn’t see through the lies...”

You don’t ‘ave to apologize, ah’m the one at fault! Yell, scream, hit me if you want, just don’t... don’t say it...

“But even if you lie, and rage, and tear my soul in two...”

Ah did... ah know ah did... but... but ah can’t accept...

“I promised you that I’d stay.”

Silver, does this mean... mean that... ah’m fergiven? He slowly eased out of her grasp, backing away just enough that they could make eye contact as he made one final request.

“Now, please...” Applejack let her tears of redemption fall freely as he lifted her hoof, levitating the ring out of the box and slipping it onto her hoof. “Promise me... that you won’t let me run.”

Jubilation

Chapter 31: Jubilation

“Sweetheart, sometimes I get the feeling that you stare at that ring more than me.” Applejack gave the sarcastic stallion playful grin as he sat down beside her, sliding over a mug of soda and sipping his cider with an almost fiendish delight. Seeing as how it would be a few weeks before they could tell if she were pregnant, Applejack had sworn off of alcohol until then, but being engaged to the owner of a tavern didn’t exactly make it the easiest creed to adhere to. It had only been four days since the night of the proposal, and between them they agreed that everypony could use some levity after the chaotic ride the last month had been.

Pinkie Pie had somehow managed to both shoot into the sky like a rocket and summon fireworks explosions at the same time upon being charged with the task of preparing the private party, a night for friends and family inside the tavern. While science had no explanation for the feat, Pinkie definitely went above and beyond simply firing a party cannon and calling it a night. No, this was more than just an engagement party, and thus required a whopping five blasts from the party cannon, and enough treats to be stacked to the ceiling several times over. Cakes, pie, muffins, punch... everything that was sweet, bad for the general health of a pony, and sure to make Dawn smile was present.

“Well, it ain’t my fault it’s so pretty. You did a fine job, Perfect Jewel. Ah didn’t know how enjoyable jewelry could be until you made this ring.” Jewel simply smiled, nodding her thanks as Rarity, having drank quite a bit more than she usually would have, was having a hard time herself looking away from the ring that dazzled like the stars. But more importantly, Applejack’s mane was pristine, styled, and she had even asked her for fashion advice the day prior.

“Oh my, do I hear Applejack’s ladylike side coming out yet again? Silver, I do believe you have worked wonders in Applejack, and all changes that I thoroughly approve of. Storm is going to have some competition for top stallion soon, I shouldn’t wonder.”

“Still no chance for me, huh?” Cerulean chuckled, watching as Cadence tried to teach Dawn the ladybug chant.

“I must give you some credit, I suppose. At least you are back into positive digits.”

“Thank Celestia for small favors.”

“Oh, there’s really no need, Cerulean. I had nothing to do with your progress, though I do believe Twilight deserves some credit. Luna? You’re staring again.” Her sister wrenched her admiring gaze from Applejack’s ring and sat down beside her sister.

“Verily, it is quite a wonder to behold that something could so closely reflect my night skies and yet be of the earth. Perfect Jewel, might there be some way you could possibly make another?”

“Luna, I would request that I be introduced to this stallion before such a commitment is made.”

“Celestia, I am not seeing anypony!” Her sister raised a knowing eye, causing Luna to blush and turn her muzzle back to her brandy. “I would like a necklace, nothing more. You would be well compensated, I assure you.”

“Well, your highness, it requires the metal from a fallen star. If that can be provided, then I would be honored to make something for the Princess of the Night.”

“Why not simply ask that meddlesome foal,” Luna replied, feigning annoyance and motioning to Dawn. “Silly creature, messing with the alignment of my stars.” Silver whispered something in Applejack’s ear, and they quietly excused themselves from the table and made for the stairs.

“Don’t be too loud, you two~!” Rarity sang out as they left, spreading confusion and amusement to everypony, though Rainbow Dash couldn’t help by pry a little.

“Rarity? How much have you had, anyhow?”

“Seven...teen?”

Applejack had relaxed her distaste for the limits to how much a pony should drink, due mostly to close observation of the respect with which Silver regarded the Waters of Life, as he like to call them, and after having a good laugh over Rarity’s intoxicated state he led Applejack over to the bed and sat down on the edge, motioning her to do the same.

“Startin’ that already?”

“Sorry, sweetheart, my mind is on something a little more grounded than that.”

“Ah’m pretty sure that marks you as an abnormal stallion, but ah love you anyways. What’s on yer mind, sugarcube?”

“It’s not that I mind staying at your house, but it seems a little... full, with Big Mac and Crimson there.”

“Ah know exactly what you mean. Even with the soundproofin’ Applebloom did, it’s still a little strange. What did you have in mind?”

"I want to expand the living space up here just a bit so we can live more comfortably until I have the bits to get us a real home built. My parents offered to give me the money since they have more than enough from the the fallen star, even after paying to have their own built here in town. I refused their bits, and I don’t want anything fancy, just something simple that we can call our own, and start a family."

“Now don’t get gettin’ all full o’ yerself just ‘cause you can brew a decent cup o’ cider.” Despite her teasing, Silver could tell by the excitement in her eyes that the very idea of having their own place, and perhaps more so of starting a family, filled her with anticipation. “Ah don’t mind the space now, just save the bits so we can ‘ave a place that much sooner.” She paused, deep in thought. “Actually, maybe we can spare a little t’ make the shower a little roomier? Ah don’t mind bein’ close to ya, but it’s more than a mite cramped in there.” The passionate kiss with which he answered wasn’t quite what she was expecting in reply, but it was satisfactory nonetheless.

“I think I can work that into the budget, sweetheart.” Applejack was about to return the favor when the sound of hooves clomping up the stairs gave them cause to turn, regarding Celestia with curiosity as she poked her head in.

“I don’t mean to intrude, but have you any more dragon liquor? I’ve barely had half a glass before that sister of mine downed the rest.”

“Sorry, your Highness, that was the last of it.”

“But... but can you not make more?”

“On a normal basis, takes at least a month in a highly enchanted cask. That one you drank was from the last batch I made, shipped over here from Manehatten. It ain’t cheap to get the ingredients, and it takes a lot of effort to make. Not a huge seller either.”

“Silver, I would like to officially commission your production of such a splendid product for sole use of the Canterlot royalty. I will pay for materials, transport, and time spent, should you agree to keep me well supplied.” It was a stroke of fortune that he hadn’t anticipated, and it was with shining eyes and a beaming smile that he placed a hoof over Applejack’s, his dream becoming a reality sooner than he had hoped.

“Applejack, I think we just got ourselves a house.”

For whatever reason, perhaps the festivity that thickened the air, ponies that didn’t usually indulge were allowing temporary lapses in self control; Rarity wasn’t the only light drinker that was knocking back the mugs. Fluttershy typically didn’t care for the taste of alcohol, but everything changed when her tastebuds were graced with the gloriously sweet sensation that was chocolate mead. Crimson watched with fascination, and a bit of jealousy, as Fluttershy broke her self-imposed one drink limit, moving through a whopping two and on to three. Though, in effect, the same equivalent for an average drinker would have been likely closer to ten, and thus she became quite a bit louder than she normally would have. Still, being with Big Mac was worth abstaining from alcohol, and seeing Fluttershy enjoying herself was a reward in its own right.

“Oh my goodness, I never knew that alcohol could be so tasty! You’ve got to try this, Crimson!” Fluttershy said, letting out an actually audible “woohoo” as she shakily offered a cup to the Crimson mare that she couldn’t, for whatever reason, seem to focus on.

“Thank you, Fluttershy, but I may be with child, so I’m going to hold off for now.”

“Oh, thank you, Crimson! A cup for me? You shouldn’t have!” Crimson shook her head as Fluttershy downed a fourth, and it was only by her swift acting hoof that Fluttershy remained on the bench and not on the floor as she leaned back. As the last of the sweetness drained away and she stood to grab another fill, she spied a rather tasty looking Big Mac making his way towards them. The stallion was forced to stop as Fluttershy leapt in front of him, alternating between dangerous sounding growls and fits of giggles.

“Uh, you all right, Fluttershy?” It was a silly question from a silly stallion. It demanded clarification, though, and without warning she tackled him onto his back, prancing atop his chest for a moment before looking down at him with a devilish smile.

“You’re... going to LOVE ME!” Absolute silence reigned as everypony in the room turned to stare at the pair. Fluttershy held her snarl for just a moment longer before giggling profusely as she started to sway. “Teehee, I’m just kidding~! I mean, unless you want to, that is. Oh goodness, I’m suddenly... quite tired...” Big Mac reached out a hoof and caught the mare as Dionysian bliss took its toll, easing her into a gentle slumber and causing her to fall to the side. The merriment continued as Crimson trotted over and sat next to a still confused, slightly stunned Big Mac who found it fitting to do nothing other than stare at the now loudly snoring pegasus held loosely to his chest. A gentle kiss to his muzzle restarted normal thought, and he matched his mare’s grin as she bopped him lightly on the nose.

“And here you thought I was the one who’d be running around. For shame, Big Mac.”

Storm was slightly confused. Rainbow Dash’s drinking habits had been fairly consistent: a round of rainbow, a glass of shockberry, followed by some schnapps. Tonight, however, she started with schnapps, moved on to brandy, of all things, and then topped off his lack of understanding by sampling each and every non-alcoholic beverage that was available. She paused long enough to roll her eyes as he posed his inquiry, draining a glass of butterscotch soda and licking her lips.

“Storm, remember what we talked about?” she chided, drawing her gaze over to Flying Grace who, no longer pregnant, was enjoying all that the tavern had to offer while Quakehoof held Bright Hope in the crook of his foreleg. “I’m not going to be able to touch any of my favorites while I’m pregnant. I won’t even be able to perform... it’s going to be miserable!”

“Hey, if Twilight’s pregnancy was any kind of warning, it’s not going to be easy for me either. And if it’s going to be so miserable, then why...”

"We're gonna have one sooner or later. I'm gonna have to take maternity leave when it happens, so the sooner I get pregnant, the sooner I can get back to flying.” Her expression softened as she turned and watched the two foals, one sound asleep and the other frantically clinging to Cadence’s hoof. “Just look how happy Twilight and Cerulean are with Dawn. And remember the look on your mother’s face when Hope was born? I want to have that..."

“Well, if nothing else, Spitfire will appreciate some time in the spotlight. I swear, it’s just one adventure after another with you.” The seriousness of the moment was sweet, but short lived, and Rainbow Dash instantly rebounded to her usual self. With fluttering eyelashes to match her alluring smile, she leaned a bit closer and spoke softly.

“Oh, but I thought you liked exploring?”

After a bit more time discussing plans for their new house, which had gone from fanciful thought to fulfilled dream in the course of a moment’s time, Silver and Applejack descended once more to the lively party atmosphere and took in the scene. Silver excused himself as Applejack returned to her friends, making his way over to where Berry and Snowdrift were sitting. It wasn’t official yet, but it was clear that his cousin had found somepony special, and Snowdrift, for perhaps the first time in his life, was serious.

“I may be getting a little ahead of myself, Snowdrift, but seeing as how you’ve taken an interest in my cousin, there are a few things I’d like to say.” Snowdrift patiently awaited instruction as Silver sat down across from the pair. “I’m just going to say this now, I ain’t...” he started before stopping to glare at the snickering mare beside the pegasus, who still hadn’t gotten used to her cousin’s recent degradation of refined speech. “Pardon me, ‘am not’ the least bit disturbed by your being with Berry, age and personality included.”

“That’s... rather surprising. I would have thought that would be a problem.”

“I just want to know one thing, Snowdrift. If you ask to be her special somepony, it’s not just going to be her that you’ll have to think about.”

“I won’t tell you I’ll be a good father, Silver, seeing as how I’ve still got a lot of growing up to do. But I will promise to do my best, for Berry and for Ruby.” Silver looked over at Berry with a slight grin.

“Did you tell him to say that, or is he just a little smarter than he gives himself credit for?”

“Aye, the lad’s got a fine noggin if he’d just put it to use.” Snowdrift chuckled as Gale suddenly appeared from behind, Cloudburn in tow. “Don’t ye worry, Silver. Snowdrift will treat ‘er right.”

“What, no praise for me?” Freefall questioned, an expectant smile stamped on his muzzle. The pegasi all exchanged glances before Cloudburn sauntered over with a sly grin.

“Freefall, the only thinking you do is with your wings, and everypony knows it.” Silver waved to Berry as he left the friends to sort things out amongst themselves, though if it devolved into a battle of wits, Freefall was hopelessly outmatched and outnumbered. Silver trotted past the friends, grabbing a cupcake as he went. He had just finished the tasty treat when he made it to the storeroom, where Spike regarded the barrel of Dragon Liquor with the greedy eyes that only a dragon can have. With his mug poised under the nozzle, a slow, rumbling laugh slipped from his mouth as he pulled the lever, expecting a shower of the long anticipated liquor but instead receiving a single drop as the exhausted barrel refused his mental pleas for more.

“But... my plan was perfect, it can’t be out! It’s just... NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

After a stern lecture and the addition of a moustache, Spike contented himself to gluttonize a whole cake, whereupon an eating contest was challenged by one Pinkamena Diane Pie, resident sweets connoisseur and bane of baked goods. The table was set, piled high with Sugarcube Corner’s finest, not to be enjoyed but ravenously devoured under the innocent guise of being a simple contest. No, it was a direct assault on Pinkie Pie’s honor, and she would not stand for it.

“Sorry, Spike! I can’t let you win this one.”

“Who said anything about letting me? I could eat a cake as big as this tavern and still have room for ice cream!”

“Yeah, Spikey-wikey, you show her! Woohoo~!” Temporarily distracted by the charming Rarity’s less than charming screaming, his concentration wavered before Scootaloo began giving the final countdown.

“All right, you both have an even amount of food. No throwing it on the floor or spitting it out! Ready? On your marks...” Their gazes locked. “Get set...” The glares tightened. “Go!” Avarice for all things edible consumed one dragon, one earth pony. Cakes were demolished, pies torn asunder, and all surrounded by the despicable ponies who wept nary a tear, but rather cheered for their demise. Spike’s long tongue wrapped cakes three at a time, while Pinkie seemed to forego chewing entirely, shoving in lattice top cherry pies to wash down her platter of cupcakes. As the last crumb was licked clean and tumultuous cheers shook the rafters, both contestants massaged their distended stomachs and looked to the judge. “Wow, you two, that was amazing! Unfortunately, it was a tie. So... who’s up for round two?” Pinkie Pie, at the suggestion of more sweets, stared at her stomach with intense focus as she took a temporary break from defying the laws of physics and defied all known biology instead, her rapid digestion quickly reducing her stomach to normal size while Spike, the valiant warrior, yielded to a sugar induced coma.

“Awww, better luck next time, Spike! Ok, who wants to play pin the tail on the pony?”

Now... Applejack wasn’t any kind of clairvoyant, but what she did know for sure is that Silver was up to something. She didn’t know what, but he had been shuffling around the storeroom far too long, and thus she rose, made her way over, and watched as he sifted through a cupboard. He heard her voice rise over the clinking of the bottles, and after a quick glance assured him that Applejack was the only pony around, he bid her close the door and enter.

“What’re you up to, sugarcube? The party’s out there.”

“Well, after the second taste testing, disaster though it was, I never got to reveal the rest of my creations.”

“You got more drinks? Ah’m sure everypony would love t’ try em.”

“I wouldn’t call them drinks, exactly.” Applejack caught Silver’s grin and instantly knew what he was talking about.

“Ah don’t normally think like this, an’ maybe ah’m just feelin’ too happy, but if yer thinkin’ about prankin’ ponies, ah’ve only got one request: let me help.”

“Sweetheart, ah thought you’d never ask.”

Nopony suspected a thing. If it had been Rainbow Dash that was missing, that would have been cause for alarm, and the same with Storm. Cerulean, while usually tame, was also known to enjoy a good prank or two, though not nearly to the same degree as the terrible pegasi duo. So, when Silver returned with a small crate levitating beside him and his blushing bride to be right beside him, it was simply assumed that the storeroom had temporarily been mistaken for a bedroom, at least for a time. Applejack helped collect the cups of everypony for another round of drinks, making special note which drinks were requested and what cup went to who. If somepony received the wrong cup, while it could be funny, it could also be disastrous. The drinks were served, and Applejack cuddled up close to Silver to watch the fruits of his labor blossom into joyous confusion and widespread mirth.

Whether it was the ever changing taste, or simply the fact that it reminded him of his bride to be, Storm couldn’t deny that the Rainbow Fruit Cocktail was his favorite of the drinks that Silver had created. He examined the color, swirling the contents of the cup before casting muzzy eyes of adoration at his similarly inebriated fillyfriend. His vision was temporarily obscured by the raising of the cup, and soon his tastebuds danced and twirled, gratefully accepting the stimulation. However, the strangest of sensations overtook him as his entire body seemed to be tingling and stretching. But, that couldn’t possibly be happening, and he paid it little heed, returning the mug to his lips before a very shocked, very frightened, very high-pitched squeal sounded from just beside him on the bench.

“Wow, Rainbow Dash, I didn’t think you could hit a note that high.” Wait, what the hay? Something is wrong with my voice, too! I mean, sure, it doesn’t sound like I’ve been filled with helium, but it sounds... kind of like...

“Storm, you’re... a mare?!?”

Yeah, that’s what I was thinking! I sound like... a... mare. No, it can’t be. Or at least, that’s what the newly appointed mare was thinking, until he noticed several things simultaneously. One, he had shrunk and was, perhaps the antithesis of his former physique, about as tall as Dash and extremely lithe. Two, his mane had grown quite a bit longer, and looked like it had been stylishly curled to meet even Rarity’s high standards. Three, he was missing something important between his legs. It was freeing. It was horrifying.

“Silver? What the hay did you do?”

“Yeah, I want my coltfriend back! I mean, yeah, he’s totally hot now, but...”

“Wait, what? Rainbow Dash, that is really, really not flattering!”

“Well you certainly aren’t ugly! And what the hay did you do to my voice?”

“Yeah, you sound just like me, Rainbow Dash!” Their mutual tirade ceased as Pinkie floated by, indeed filled with helium and giggling in her newly acquired squeaky voice.

“I heard you two care for a good prank, so I thought I’d introduce you to some of the poison joke additives that didn’t get explored due to a certain mare’s timely interruption. Storm, you got the 'gender bender,' and Dash, you got the... well, I ain't got a clever name for it. Messes with a ponies voice. 'Voice Boxer' maybe?" Applejack adopted a defensive look to stave off the laughter boiling within.

“Oh, right, like ah had anythin’ t’ do with Twilight goin’ crazy an’ the princess gettin’ frisky.”

“Silver, you stole one of the best parts!”

“Calm down, Dash. He only looks like a mare, it didn’t actually change him into one.” Rather than yell, Storm simply turned around and bent over, lifting his, or rather her, tail to reveal that she was indeed fully female.

“Seems somepony’s lost their cattle prod,” Applejack chuckled as Silver averted his gaze.

“No, really? What tipped you off, Applejack?” Storm fumed lowering her tail and sitting in a sulk.

“The shiny new barn door, if you must know.”

“I don’t want a... a...”

“I dunno, it might not be so bad." Everypony turned and stared at Rainbow Dash, who looked from face to face with faint amusement. “What? Oh, come on, Applejack, you aren’t just a little curious?”

“D-don’t be silly, Rainbow Dash!”

“I dunno, you looked pretty content when I saw you in the shower with Twilight,” came a voice that sounded like a slightly higher pitched blue stallion. Self-conscious or not, the two pegasi laughed freely, and pointedly, as Cerulean once again found himself a mare, and Applejack found herself further embarrassed. Simply changing into a mare wouldn’t have been that much cause for alarm, since he had been female twice by this time. No, what was funny is that physically, he didn’t look all that different.

“Twilight, it seems you’ve married the most androgynous stallion I've ever met!”

“Or maybe I’m just pretty either way,” Cerulean quipped, by this time unbothered by the sudden change of gender. “Besides, my wife makes a fine stallion, doesn’t she?” Twilight was desperately trying to hide herself, and her newly acquired parts, laying on the floor and covering her eyes with her hooves.

“Ladybug, lay...” Dawn squealed, overjoyed with her mother’s knowledge of, undoubtedly, the best song in existence, before stopping in front of the purple stallion and staring between her two gender swapped parents while her mind blew a fuse. “Twi... dad? Ruly... mam? No, wrong! Wrong dad, wrong mam! No, no, no!” Fleeing the incomprehensible madness of the scene, Dawn retreated again to the safety of Princess Cadence. While her mane seemed to have taken a lesson from a few stray bolts of lightning, at least she didn’t become confused as to what gender she was supposed to be. Storm turned back to the grinning blue mare and shook his head.

“Cerulean, it’s just not natural for a stallion to adapt so quickly to losing their... ugh, that’s just wrong.”

“At least I’m not making out with Big Mac again.”

“Eeeyup.” The silence that followed the softest, daintiest voice ever to be heard since when Fluttershy was a filly was quickly replaced by room shaking laughter as the red stallion voiced his agreement. As the laughter continued, Storm and Rainbow Dash’s vocalization of mirth lost itself in the ravine known only as “mortified shock.”

“Um... dad? If I can call you that...”

“Indeed.” Celestia knew she hadn’t had enough alcohol to have a hallucination of such magnitude, but the ashen mare standing near Rainbow Dash and some mare friend that was eerily similar in coloration to Storm looked all the world as she would if she were to be an earth pony.

“Oh my... this is quite unexpected. Silver, is this your doing?”

“Yes, your highness. I’m sorry if it offends.”

“Offends? It does nothing of the sort! In fact, I am very much curious as to what it would be like to bare, how did you say, a ‘cattle prod?’”

“Celestia, ya can’t be serious!” Applejack ventured, unable to believe what she was hearing.

“Sorry, Sweetheart, I can’t well refuse the princess. What flavor would you like?”

“Something... fiery.” Silver poured her some schnapps, added a few drops of the “gender bender” additive, and watched as Celestia took on an entirely different form. While remaining an alicorn, she lost her flowing mane in exchange for a very neatly trimmed mane that tapered off just six inches below the ears. What she did gain, however, was a magnificent beard that would have made Starswirl jealous, and her hearty, deep bass laughter shook the room as everypony took a few moments to gawk. Luna, upon seeing the transformation, called an immediate cessation of her drinking for the night, satisfied with her mane, voice, and gender remaining as they are.

Blinking a few times and hoping that the memory wasn’t going to stick around too long, Applejack jump started Silver’s brain with a kiss. “May the stars ‘ave mercy on me, ah’ve fallen fer one crazy pony.”

“Boy, it’s a good thing you’re not old enough to drink, Sweetie Belle. Just think, if you got anything other than the one that makes your mane go all crazy, there’s no way you could sing your song for Applejack and Silver!”

Sweetie nodded sagely at Scootaloo and went back to sipping her juice. While she prefered the soda, a misplaced belch would ruin her performance, and she grew increasingly nervous as the time for her to take the stage drew near.

“Come on, Sweetie Belle, don’t look so nervous. Yer gonna do fine, ah know it! You sing all the time, an’ this ain’t any different.”

“It’s tons different! Don’t you remember the play we put on? Don’t you remember how nervous you were then?”

“Ah guess that’s true, but it’s yer special talent! Just sing from the heart, an’ you’ll be all right.”

“Hmmm, heart... heart... that’s it! I know the perfect song. But... I’m still super nervous. I wish I could take somepony up there with me.”

“Scootaloo, why don’t you go with her?” Scootaloo couldn’t help but laugh at her ex-brother’s new appearance, and he bore her snorts of derision patiently.

“At least I don’t have to worry about you and Rainbow Dash getting all lovey dovey tonight.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure, she seems a little...”

“Ok, no more, stop! Yeesh, I swear, Storm, you’re the biggest perv in Equestria.”

“No, I’m pretty sure that title goes to Freefall, but that’s beside the point. I mean it, Scootaloo. You’re great at dancing and Sweetie Belle is about to give her first performance. I really think you should, if only for your friend.”

“But dancing isn’t cool, not like racing or flying.”

“What are you talking about? I think dancing is great!” Ruby chimed in, glowing faintly from a glass of her uncle’s special drink made in her honor.

“Yeah, so does Cerulean, but I somehow don’t think either of my mothers would approve of that,” Scootaloo muttered, staring over at Quakehoof and shuddering.

“As long as it is just a pole and nothing more, I don’t have any problem.”

“Mom! Gross!”

“I’m sure we could find a pole somewhere...”

“Stop it, I’m not pole dancing for Sweetie Belle or anypony else!” Scootaloo’s cheeks soon matched the color of her hair as everypony’s eyes traced back to the epicenter of the scream.

“Spotlight’s all yours, my beautiful daughter. Give us a good show, hmmm?” Grace chuckled as she sauntered off, cheerful, proud, and quickly approaching a new personal best of “most drinks in a night.” Scootaloo sat deep in thought for a time before heaving a tremendous sigh, caving to the wealth of hope and well meaning, though prodding, stares from all of her friends.

“Ok, fine, I’ll go with you, Sweetie Belle. I sure feel strange going up there without costumes or anything.”

“How ‘bout some makeup? Ah’m sure Rarity could do you both up pretty.”

“Um, have you even seen my sister tonight?” Sweetie Belle asked, pointing a hoof to the mare that was, at this time, drawing dresses with the drool that was pooling on the table which, to her, felt like the most luxurious pillow that bits could buy. It was clear she would soon join Fluttershy on the bed of cloud that Luna had made, and Applebloom fell deep into thought.

“Well, if y’all don’t mind, ah could try mah hoof at it.”

“But you don’t have any makeup, do you?”

“Ah’ll figure somethin’ out, so just sit tight.”

After a short thirty minutes, Applebloom sat back to admire her work. She may not have much experience in fashion, but her eye for design couldn’t be denied, and the two fillies in front of her couldn’t deny her skill as they looked into a mirror made of ice that Cerulean had generously donated to the cause.

“I look... girly.”

“Uh, that’s kinda the point, Scootaloo. After all, you are a filly, ain’ ya?” Scootaloo nodded, almost reluctantly, as she secretly was thrilled with her transformation but she’d never admit it. “An’ how ‘bout you, Sweetie Belle?”

“It’s great, Applebloom. I don’t know what you used, but this is perfect for my big debut!”

“It’s amazin’ the things you can do with glitter glue.”

“Wait, you used what?”

“Uh, nothin’. Come on, it’s time. Get up there, you two, and give mah sister and her special somepony somethin’ to remember!”

“You ready, Scootaloo?”

“Ready as I’ll ever be. Come on, let’s do it!” They both climbed up on stage, looking out at the ponies talking and laughing, poking good natured fun and banishing any thoughts of sadness. “For Silver?”

“For Applejack.”

“For friends?”

“For friends.” Levitating the mike from the stand, Sweetie Belle gave it a few test taps before starting. “Everypony, may I have your attention?” A respectful silence fell over the room as conversations were wrapped up. Sweetie Belle swallowed hard and closed her eyes, wondering if she’d have the wherewithal to follow through. Scootaloo’s hoof descended lightly on her shoulder, and she plucked up her courage and spoke with confidence. “Tonight, we’re here to celebrate the engagement of Applejack, long time rodeo champion of Ponyville, and Silver Moonshine, who has done right by everypony here. Silver, we’re glad to welcome you into our community, and I’m sure I speak for everypony when I say that we all wish you both happiness and longevity.”

“Longe... what now? Come on, miss dictionary, cut to the chase,” Scootaloo teased, eliciting a smile as Sweetie Belle waited for the cheers to die down. Silver, noticing Rarity’s condition, pulled out one of his vials from behind the counter and trotted over to the severely impaired mare that was barely clinging to consciousness. Whispering an apology, he gently lifted her head and tipped the vial into her mouth, which she swallowed automatically and sat unfazed for a moment before slowly returning to life.

“Oh... my goodness, how terribly improper. I seem... to have let myself go a little,” Rarity muttered, holding a hoof to her head as the serum cleansed the alcohol in her system.

“I thought you might want to be lucid enough to appreciate your sister’s performance. Oh, and don’t drink anything alcoholic for twenty-four hours, or you’re going to feel pretty miserable.”

“Thank you, Silver. Really, I wouldn’t want to miss this for anything.” Silver returned to where Applejack was sitting and place a hoof around her shoulders, holding her close as Sweetie Belle finished up.

“Well, that’s all I have to say. Hope you enjoy the song, Silver, Applejack. And everypony else too!” Applebloom received their signal, hit the appropriate dial and sat back to watch. Scootaloo gave Storm a grateful smile, female though he was, closing her eyes as the first chords sounded in the tavern. Guided by the flow of music and Sweetie Belle’s voice, she soon became enraptured as she gracefully and fluidly translated the lyrics through her striking motions and dazzling flourishes.

“Baby I knew at once

That you were meant for me

Deep in my soul I know

That I'm your destiny

Though you're unsure

Why fight the tide

Don't think so much

Let your heart decide

Baby I see your future

And it's tied to mine

I look in your eyes

And see you searching for a sign

But you'll never fall

'Til you let go

Don't be so scared

Of what you don't know

True to your heart

You must be true to your heart

That's when the heavens will part

And baby shower you with my love

Open your eyes

Your heart can tell you no lies

And when you're true to your heart

I know it's gonna lead you straight to

me”

Storm made his way over to where his mother and father were watching their daughter shine, their faces radiating pride as Scootaloo wowed the crowds.

“What do you know... I think she’s finally taking after your grace, mother.”

“It’s a little saddening, really. Now I’m going to have to worry about all the young colts beating out a path to our front door.”

“Indeed.” Storm chuckled and turned his attention back, every bit as proud as his parents. Scootaloo was too entranced by the music to see or feel the the appearance of her long sought after Cutie Mark. Storm made no effort to keep from tearing up, beaming as he wrapped a hoof around Rainbow Dash as he looked on, whispering his encouragement.

“Atta girl, Scootaloo. You’re the best little sister a brother could hope for.”

“Someone you know is on your side

Can set you free

I can do that for you

If you believe in me

Why second-guess

What feels so right

Just trust your heart

And you'll see the light”

“No lies, Silver. Ah love you, an’ that’s the truth.”

“I know, sweetheart. For somepony who values honesty, you sure have had a hard time being true to yourself. But I want to be there, through every fear and every tear. I love you too, and that ain’t no lie.”

“When things are getting crazy

And you don't know where to start

Keep on believing baby

Just be true to your heart

When all the world around you

It seems to fall apart

Keep on believing baby

Just be true to your heart~!”

Sweetie Belle was, perhaps, the only pony who heard Scootaloo’s yell over the thunderous applause and room shaking bouts of hoof stomping performance. While whatever words followed weren’t comprehensible, Sweetie couldn’t help but shout along, ecstatic that Scootaloo had finally gotten her Cutie Mark. Had there been silence, she would have known that Scootaloo was less than thrilled with the butterfly that now graced her flank, its wings shaped like lightning bolts and colored like her mane. Grace, speed, and dexterity were hers to use as she wished, though in her mind, her chances at making the “cool” category had just bid her farewell for good. The only possible thing that could make it any worse is if she ended up looking as ladylike as her mother.

“Hello, Discord? Do I recall that you hate being bored? Oh, you do? Well, I think I can fix that. I hear there is this rather wild party being thrown in Ponyville, and I’m quite sure your ticket simply just got lost in the mail,” Discord chortled, talking to himself as he flew towards the cacophonous din rising to the sky and, no doubt, keeping everypony awake that wasn’t in attendance. He hadn’t been specifically told to stay in the mountains, and Celesta seemed to be much more receptive to his presence that she had been in, well, thousands of years. So it was that he landed, stretched out his mouth a bit in the hopes of a warm reception, and stepped inside.

Omniscience is not inherent in the draconequus race. Even Discord, who thrived on strange and mischief of the worst kinds, could not have anticipated walking into a full tavern to find that a few of the ponies the princess loved most dearly had somehow switched genders. Such a thing, he imagined, would result in large spikes on his internal chaos-o-meter, but there was nothing but goodwill and laughter all around.

“Oh, well if it isn’t my favorite little draconequus. Did you get lonely by yourself in the mountains?” Discord didn’t really have time to respond before being tackled to the ground and given a very satisfying, if a little wet, smooch. As is customary, he closed his eyes after catching a brief glimpse of Celestia before yielding to the sweet sensation of oral engagement. As he felt body-wide pressure and warmth as she lay atop him, he noted that she was heavier than he expected. He also noted, with increasing apprehension, that something course and scruffy was tickling his chest. He relished the idea of some of her friends freaking out at her openly provocative behavior and ignored the disturbance for the sake of hearing a few cries of alarm, but he instead heard the noise slowly die down to a rather disconcerting murmur. He could sense something in the room, but he wasn’t quite sure what to make of it until he was unceremoniously prodded by something. It would take weeks to get rid of the memory, and likely a millenia to live it down.

“Oh, now whatever is that look for, Discord? Have some respect for your prince.”

“I refuse to believe for one second that you are Celestia. Celestia is a creature of beauty and order, not a...”

“Roguish stallion with one of these?” As she proudly displayed her newly acquired anatomy with fiendish delight, the realization of the strange poking he had received bid him flee without another word, spending the following hour flushing out his eyes under a shower of chocolate milk, crying softly and vowing never again to let his lips touch another’s.

The stars in the late night sky danced and shimmered as if reflecting the joy that was lifted up to them by taking part. It had been a long night, but after everything that had happened, spending time with Applejack was sweeter than the soundest sleep. It was clear she reciprocated, as the moment he suggested a spot of stargazing she yanked a blanket off of the bed, threw it around her shoulders, grabbed a pillow, and followed him up the stairs to the plateau on the roof.

A shiver ran through her spine as the chilled night air brushed across her coat, tossing her mane and bidding her lay down the blanket and return for another. Silver waited patiently to lay back until she arrived, and they snuggled close and sat in silence, admiring the glittery canvas and silently thanking Luna for allowing them the pleasure of beholding it.

“On the night you first came t’ town, ah was layin’ back just like this back at the farm,” Applejack said softly, holding up her ring and comparing it to the sky. “Ah was... really hurtin’ then. Ah wanted somepony to take everythin’ away: the anger, the pain, an’ all that dang confusion. It was a mite foalish, ah suppose, makin’ a wish on the stars, but ah saw a shootin’ star right after ah asked.” She lowered her hoof and turned her head to face Silver, blushing faintly as smiling widely. “An’ then the next day we had our first true meetin’. Ah could be told a million times that it was all just a coincidence, but ah don’t think so. You’re mah star from the heavens, sugarcube, and ah’ll treasure you always.”

“Would you believe I was watching the skies that night too?”

“Ah would.”

“I saw the same star. I reached out and tried to catch it, and the very next day, Dawn gave me the star that was used to make your ring. It ain’t coincidence, sweetheart. If I’m your star, then you’re the sky that holds me.” Love flared bright, and after they shared a tender kiss, Applejack cracked over her teary eyes, placing a hoof over his heart.

“That’s right, Silver. Ah’m yer sky, and ah ain’t ever gonna let you fall.”

New Hope

Chapter 13: New Hope

It was a beautiful spring day, and the town was full of life. The first fruits of the season were proudly displayed in the many stalls, and the bright, sunny sky was accompanied by a refreshingly cool breeze. It was the type of day that, at any other time, Applejack would have relished. Taking in the sights was one of those simple joys that couldn’t be bought, couldn’t be sold, but was simply a blessing to be savored. The friends stopped their stroll as she stopped, lifting her muzzle to the sky and closing her eyes, taking a breath of the air and trying with all her heart to shake the mantle of gloom from her shoulders. A fleeting memory of the moment she had shared with Silver in the cellar arose from the depths, filling her soul with the echoes of hope and her eyes with tears.

“That’s it, Applejack! I knew you still had some smiles in you.” Pinkie Pie said, suddenly wrapping the mare in a deep embrace. It was a bizarre moment of seriousness for the comically energetic mare, and so unexpected that it managed to circumvent the uncertainty entirely. Pinkie Pie maintained her hold as the motion was returned, Applejack’s squeeze slowly intensifying until the forces matched, while the rest of her friends added their hooves to the group hug.

“Do... do y’all think there’s any hope of Silver comin’ back?”

“Not after what you did. Huh, and here you had everypony thinking you were nice.” Everypony turned to see Carrot Top glaring at the now quaking mare in the center of the ring.

“It would do you well to hold your tongue, Carrot Top. You are within moments of making me truly angry,” Rarity growled at the defiant mare who matched her piercing gaze.

“He made the best drinks I’ve ever tasted, and now he’s gone. Thanks a lot, Applejack!” Bon Bon took a step back as Twilight’s horn began to glow, bidding the mare hold her peace. But one by one, more voices joined together until the friends were surrounded by an angry throng, formed for the sole purpose of lashing out at the orange mare in the center who stood with her head hung in shame.

“Everypony be quiet!” Unable to stand seeing her friend bullied, Fluttershy’s ear-splitting yell rose above the chaos and silenced the masses. The enraged pegasus was about to give them all a piece of her mind when Applejack’s icy voice sounded out in the quietude.

“It just... ain’t fair,” she whispered before pounding down a hoof and glaring at the ponies gathered around that she counted as her friends. “After years of helpin’ y’all... after breakin’ mah back an’ tryin’ mah best fer the whole town, ah make one mistake an’ what happens? Y’all turn on me like a damn pack o’ wolves! Where’s the loyalty in that?!?” The sullen stares continued from all around, unwavering and unforgiving. “Fine then, ah’ll leave! Ah hope you’re all happier with me gone!” Several ponies were bowled over in her frantic rush to leave the town. Rainbow Dash rose to give chase but Twilight teleported her back down to the ground, shaking her head and turning her attention to the withering looks now being pointed at herself and her friends.

“Fluttershy, go talk to Applejack,” Twilight managed through clenched teeth.

“But, I don’t know if I...”

“Fluttershy, please. Just... try to talk to her.”

“Um, ok, I’ll try.” The timid pegasus took wing, taking one look back before pressing to catch up with her distraught friend who was nowhere to be seen.

“Rainbow Dash, is she out of sight yet?”

“You’re clear, Twilight.”

“Good. Now then... what the hay is wrong with you ponies?!?” Watching the lavender mare burst into flames was unnerving, to say the least, and the crowds quailed as she gave them all a sound dressing down. “Silver was barely here for over a week. Applejack has lived here nearly her whole life, and done nothing but good by everypony here! Are you all meaning to tell me that one mistake, and not even to one of our own, is enough for you to cast her out?”

“You’re all acting like a bunch of lowlife barbarians, ganging up on the poor mare like that. Did any of you even stop to consider how much she must be hurting right now?” Rarity added in.

“I’m sure you all haven’t forgotten what kinds of crazy things happened when I was pregnant, and yet you all accepted me back readily enough. Now, if something like this ever, and I mean ever, happens again, you will all be in for a world of trouble, got it?” There was a frightened murmur of assent from the crowds, and Twilight’s color shifted back to normal. “The next time you all see her, it better be with an apology, or else. Come on, girls,” she growled, turning and walking towards Sweet Apple Acres with the other three of her friends falling in behind.

After a few passes over the apple grove, Fluttershy landed outside the house and gave a light knock on the door. Applebloom slowly creaked the door open, worry written all over the filly’s face.

“If yer lookin’ fer Applejack, she’s in ‘er room, but ah don’t think she’ll take kindly t’ visitors. She seems t’ be in a huff ‘bout somethin’ but ah don’t know what. She locked me out an’ wouldn’t talk t’ me.”

“Don’t worry about it, Applebloom. I’m sure you tried your best. I’ll see what I can do.” Fluttershy’s reassuring pat on the head didn’t do much for the filly, who trotted out the door to find Big Mac. Just as Applebloom had said, the door to Applejack’s room was securely locked, and it took quite a few of the mare’s timid knocks to yield a response.

“Ah ain’t here.”

“Applejack, you know you really shouldn’t lie, especially when you’re, well, really bad at it.”

“Go away, Fluttershy. Ah don’t feel like talkin’ to nopony.”

“You don’t have to, you can just listen. Please, let me in.”

“Ah said no.”

“Applejack, open this door.”

“Ya know, ever since Ironwill’s trainin’, you sure can be a right pain in the flank sometimes. No means no, remember? Now go away!”

“Applejack, so help me, I will break down the door!”

“Ahll right, let’s see it then!” Applejack listened as the frustrated mare stomped her hooves in agitation, followed by silence. “What’s the matter, can’t bring yerself t’ hurt a door?”

“That’s it, you’re getting a lesson in kindness when I get in there! Take... that!” There was a thump. It was a solid thump, the kind that one makes when knocking to get somepony’s attention. “Um, ok, that was just a warm up.” Another thump. And then another, followed by a fourth, a fifth, and then silence. Applejack cringed as sound of impact came from Fluttershy hurling herself bodily at the door.

“Fluttershy, knock it off. You’re not gonna break down the door, you’re only gonna hurt yerself.” Fluttershy ignored the warning, shaking off the pain and going again. “Fluttershy, stop it! You ain’t doin’ anypony any good,” Applejack exclaimed as the door shook under the repeated impacts. It was unfortunate that Fluttershy’s patented stare only worked on the living, because otherwise the door would have fled in terror long ago.

“I’m not... giving... up!” she shouted as her chest heaved from the exertion. She took a step back to prepare to go again, wincing at the pain and cramming it down. A gentle hoof descended on her back as Big Macintosh walked up with Applebloom close behind. The muscular stallion bid Fluttershy stand back, and with one solid buck, the door again found itself free from the confines of the hinges. Applejack drew back fearfully as Fluttershy locked her in a trance, one that was broken as she took a step and stumbled, whimpering as the dull throb became a sharp pain. Her right side was bright red from the self-inflicted beating, with small patches turning a darker shade that edged into blue. Applejack leapt off the bed to help support her, but Fluttershy smacked her hoof away and began marching her back into the room.

“I never thought I’d see the day when I’d have to say this to you of all ponies, Applejack, but I’m disappointed in you. I know you’re upset, but that’s no reason to be so mean, pushing us all away. We’re your friends, remember? Friends! And there’s nothing you can do about it!”

“An’ we’re yer family!” Applebloom exclaimed, shaking her shock at seeing Fluttershy so worked up and trotting in. “Sis, no matter what happens, we ain’t gonna leave ya high ‘n dry. You can kick an’ scream all you like, but we’re gonna stick t’ you like glue. An’ that stuff’s sticky, ah can tell ya!”

“Ah know ah’ve been sayin’ this a lot, but it doesn’t make it any less true; ah'm sorry, everypony. Can y’all fergive me?”

“Eeeyup.”

“Applejack, it’s all going to be ok.” From anypony else, those words would have been nothing but vexing, but coming from Fluttershy who truly believed what she spoke, they were a breath of life.

“Do ya really think so, Fluttershy? Ah’ve made a right mess o’ things.”

“Applejack, I don’t think so, I know so. And any mess you make, we’ll help you clean right back up.”

“Finally, somepony is talking sense!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she arrived with Twilight, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie. “The Applejack I know didn’t run away from her problems, she dealt with them head on. Sure, you may have made the biggest mistake of your life, like ever. Probably won’t top it, either.”

“Rainbow Dash, I suggest you get to the point,” Rarity whispered, noting the growing dejection on Applejack’s face.

“The point is only you have the strength to fix it. And even if you’re feeling weak, you can depend on all of us to back you up one hundred and twenty percent!”

“Well, technically that isn’t possible, but she’s right on everything else,” Twilight chuckled.

“Know somethin’? Yer right, everypony. Things ain’t gonna get any better if I ain’t tryin’. Ah'm... still worried an’ scared. Ah got more confusion bottled in mah noggin than ah ever thought possible, but one thing is clear. Ah have to find a way to get Silver back t’ Ponyville, no matter what it takes. Even... even if he can’t stand t’ look at me ever again.”

“Well, your mane is a disaster, but I think that a stallion like Silver could overlook such a tragedy.”

“Thanks, Rarity, you sure know how t’ lift mah spirits,” Applejack replied, chuckling softly.

“I heard that, Applejack, you laughed!” Pinkie squealed, cheering wildly.

“Yeah, ah guess I did. Haven’t had much of a cause to lately, but it sure feels nice.”

“So what are you going to do now, Applejack?” Rainbow asked.

“Ah don’t really know. Ah need t’ reach Silver somehow, but ah don’t think goin’ back t’ Manehatten this soon is such a good idea.”

“How about writing a letter? Spike could have it there in no time.”

“Twilight, that’s a great idea! Do ya mind if ah come over right now t’ write it?”

“Well, you may be assailed by my daughter the moment you set hoof in the door, but I have no issues with it.”

“Sorry, everypony, our group day out is gonna have to wait a bit. Fer now, ah have some writin’ t’ do.”

“Woohoo! Applejack’s gonna win her stallion back!” Applejack didn’t bother to correct Pinkie on this point, mainly because it filled her with an unexplainable sense of comfort. Her friends all went their separate ways at the edge of the farm. Applejack followed Twilight, trying not to make eye contact with anypony.

“You can relax, Applejack. After you left I gave everypony fair warning. You shouldn’t have any more problems.”

“What kind of warnin’?”

“I may have threatened town-wide, pregnancy status magical punishments to anypony who is rude to you.”

“Oh Celestia, that must have turned some heads.”

“Being on fire helped my authenticity, I’m sure.” Applejack couldn’t stop the snickers that bubbled forth, imagining the scene in her head. She turned as somepony called her name, and found Lyra and Bon Bon trotting towards her.

“We’re sorry for treating you like that, Applejack,” Lyra offered before turning to Bon Bon.

“Yeah, that was pretty rotten of us.”

“Ah fergive you two. Don’t worry, one way ‘r another, ahm gonna bring Silver back, ah promise.” Relieved that they had appeased the lavender mare who hadn’t ceased giving them the look she normally reserved solely for Dawn when she was in one of her less than reasonable moods, the two trotted away to let their nerves calm down. Along the way to the library a few more apologies came, and like kindling to a sputtering flame, a small blaze grew from within, oppressing the shadows of sorrow that had maintained undisputed dominance the last few days. A sudden shining star banished the shadows into hiding as Applejack stepped into the library to find Dawn sleeping quietly in Cerulean’s grasp as he lay on the couch, both enjoying an afternoon nap. They both came awake as the door closed, and Applejack suddenly found her muzzle clamped shut by the excited filly’s hooves as she teleported onto the unsuspecting mare’s face.

“Ajack!” Releasing her death grip, Dawn clambered onto Applejack’s head and began running a thoughtful hoof through her mane. It was the first time the filly had seen Applejack without her hat, and she immediately began comparing their hair.

“Hey there, Dawn. You sure seem happy.”

“No hat?”

“Sharp as always, got that from yer mother, ah reckon. You’re right, no hat.” The filly continued several trials of running a hoof through the earth pony’s hair, each time hitting a knot. Using her ponytail as a rope, the filly slid down and ran upstairs.

“I sure don’t get any credit,” Cerulean muttered, sitting up and yawning.

“That’s not true, Cerulean. I reward you plenty for your progress,” Twilight said with a wink before realizing that such comments were likely not appropriate given Applejack’s current condition.

“So, about that letter...”

“Right, let me just grab some parchment and a quill. Spike? Can you come down here, please?” Ever the faithful assistant, Spike came dashing out of the kitchen and stood to attention. “You know, if you’re going to insist on stealing my ice cream, the least you could do is wipe your mouth.”

“Oh man, I’m busted, aren’t I.”

“Just go get cleaned up and come back.” Spike returned a short while later, clean and ready to write.

“Actually, Spike, ah wanna right the letter mahself. Ahm gonna need you t’ send it, though. Just give me a few minutes, ok?”

“Sure thing, Applejack.” She wandered into the kitchen and sat staring at the parchment for a moment.

“What am ah supposed t’ say? Ah don’t wanna sound demandin’, but ah want him t’ know how bad ah want ‘im t’ come back, too. I ain’t that great with words, either.”

“Applejack, just write the truth. Write what’s on your heart, and that will be enough.”

“Thanks, Twilight, you’re right.”

“Well, I have a good teacher,” she beamed, again forgetting Applejack was present and kissing Cerulean unashamedly.

“Take the mushy elsewhere so ah can write, you two.”

“Right, sorry.” They both left as the quill met the page, translating the condition of her heart into written word. A short while later she called for another page, and Twilight delivered three just to be safe. So absorbed was she that she didn’t feel Dawn untie her hair, having returned from the second floor while Cerulean and Twilight were engaged in one of their whispered discussions. Applejack’s hoof slipped as her head was suddenly yanked to the side, and she pulled back her hair to reveal Dawn hanging with her hooves just off the ground, her jaw clamped around a foal sized brush.

“Uh, Dawn? What’re you doin’?” The filly giggled at the silly question and pointed a hoof at her mane.

“Mess!”

“Hmmm, ah reckon it is. All right, you can comb mah hair, but try not t’ yank it like that. It makes it hard t’ write.” However, due to the extremely knotted condition of her hair, even removing the brush was a task, and after several firm yanks, Applejack removed it and handed it back to Dawn, who decided to start with her tail, since it was much closer to the ground. Applejack’s tail was just as difficult, and she paused to smile as Dawn’s frustrated grunts temporarily distracted her.

“No... work!” Patience was not something given to Dawn, who closed her eyes and augmented the size of the brush, since the problem clearly lay with the instrument and not the operator. Applejack was too absorbed in her writing to notice the bright flash of light behind her, but she did, however, notice being yanked over backwards in her seat. She shook her head and sat up, turning to find the guilty filly staring back at her with an oversized brush levitating beside her. Nearly all of Applejack’s tail was tangled in the fibers, and the foal returned the brush to normal size and flung it to the ground.

“Ajack, hair mess hard. No work!”

“Couldn’t ‘ave said it better mahself, Dawn.” Scooping the filly up and setting her atop her head, she set the chair upright and sat down. “Let’s do it together when ah'm done with mah letter. How’s that sound?”

“Letter?”

“That’s right. Ah want Silver t’ come back.” Dawn watched as Applejack put the last few touches on the letter and set down the quill. Having mastered every facet of artistic expression, Dawn immediately snatched the quill and set about drawing a picture on the empty canvas that was the bottom half of the page. “Dawn, is that... me an’ Silver?” It was crude, but the likeness couldn’t be denied. Seeing as how the answer to her inquiry was painfully clear, Dawn snickered and used the one word she’d picked up from a certain energetic mare.

“Duh!”

“Duh is right, ah don’t know what ah was thinkin’. Come on, then, time t’ fix mah hair.” Dawn followed Applejack out to the living room with the brush in tow. “Spike, can you send this t’ Silver Moonshine, please?”

“Sure thing, Applejack.” Spike took a deep breath and the letter was off. Cerulean and Twilight watched as Applejack gave their daughter brief instructions on technique before holding the filly’s hoof in her own and helping her through the motions. An hour long tug of war later, Applejack’s mane finally met Dawn’s standards, whereupon the filly plopped down in front of Applejack and levitated the brush towards her.

“I haven’t seen Applejack look that at peace in a long time,” Cerulean whispered as he observed the genuine smile that was spreading ear to ear on Applejack’s face. Twilight nodded, leaning against his shoulder.

“You’re going to make a great mother someday, Applejack.”

“Huh? What’re you talkin’ about, Twilight? Ah haven’t even thought about that none. Ah can’t even find a decent stallion without scarin’ him away. But, now that you’ve said it...” She dropped silent, the brush poised above the foal’s head, who leaned back to see what the problem was and fell back. Instinctively Applejack reached out and caught the foal, lifting her back to her original position and resuming the luxurious grooming treatment. Twilight didn’t know how right she was. It was something that had never crossed Applejack’s mind, but sitting there with Twilight’s daughter, a new longing flared to life. “Ah guess you’re right, Twilight. Ah never thought about it much before, but ah would like t' be a mother someday. Ah don’t care if it means ah can’t work the farm, or drink alcohol, or anythin’. Even if ah become the crankiest mare in the history o’ Ponyville...”

“Sorry, Applejack. You'll get your foal someday, but the trophy for 'crankiest pregnant mare ever to endanger Ponyville' is mine.”

Awakening

Chapter 17: Awakening

Of the enjoyable sensations one can wake to, being smacked in the head with a mallet ranks fairly low. Had Applebloom been stronger, the blow would likely have dazed Big Macintosh from his slumber rather than simply raising a lump. Seeing her brother was once more conscious, she dropped the hammer in front of him and sat staring expectantly.

“Uh, yes it’s a hammer, an’ yes it hurts. Anythin’ else this mornin’?”

“Go fix Berry’s door,” she demanded, nudging the mallet closer.

“How did you even find out ‘bout that?”

“It don’t matter none. You break somethin’, ya fix it. Now go on, git goin’! And don’t come back without apologizin’ to Berry an’ Ruby fer actin like a moron.”

“You sounded just like Applejack right then.”

“Well, somepony ‘as to keep you in check, an’ ah can fill that role ‘til she wakes up. Now, any other clever comments?”

“Nnnope.”

“Ah’ll right, then,” she replied, hopping down and walking out of the room. Not bothering to shower, he grabbed the hammer and was intending to make his way to the shed before his door whipped open and something landed on his head. “Sorry, ah forgot the nails. There ya go,” Applebloom quipped before returning to her breakfast in the kitchen. Knowing he was likely to get an earful if he deviated from his assigned task in the slightest, he made straight for Berry Punch’s house, stopping outside and knocking on the door frame.

“Excuse me, is anypony home?”

“Aye, just the one. So, the brute returns to the scene of the crime, eh?”

“Who's talkin’?” Silent Gale stepped out from seemingly nowhere, walking into a shaft of light that was coming from the window behind him. “What’re you doin’ here?”

“Not to say I don’t trust anypony, and maybe I’m just a brigand through and through, but this house was just begging to be looted the way you left it. I was just makin’ sure nothing happened. Ye sure have a temper, bucko.”

“Eeeyup.”

“Judging by the hammer and nails, I’d say you’re here to fix the door. Hope you’re gonna fix things with Berry, too. Oh, and I believe you owe me an apology as well.” Gale chuckled as the stallion tried to figure out how what happened could possibly have affected the pegasus standing before him. “Ach, use yer head. Cloudburn weren’t too thrilled about having to spend the night alone. She’s an understandin’ lass, though. I’ll leave ye to it, then. Try not to break down any more doors, aye? It can get mighty cold at night.” His trained hooves made nearly no noise as he left the house, trotting towards the small house that he shared with Cloudburn. Big Macintosh got right to work, replacing the hinges and reattaching the door, with the only indication it had been broken being some minor splintering in the doorframe and two indentations from his hind legs.

“Applebloom’s gonna be sore with me if ah don’t apologize before comin’ back home, but if Berry ain’t here, then she probably at the tavern,” he murmured, turning and staring down the road. “Well, hopefully she’ll let me live if ah promise t’ say ah’m sorry later tonight.” Placing his hope in his sister’s benevolence, he started back towards the farm.

Unsatisfactory. Unacceptable. Entirely and inexcusably intolerable. While these words were, perhaps, outside her vocal capabilities, they perfectly described Dawn’s thoughts as she stared at her two dejected parents sitting on the couch. Sure, she gathered that something bad was happening, but they never, ever let her sulk this long, and she wasn’t about to let them break their own rules.

Taking care not to trip on her glorious, infuriatingly long hair, she trotted in circles, brainstorming what kinds of things made her happy. Food was always good, especially cupcakes. Books are fun too! With those funny squiggles and bright colors, they always found a way to make her smile. There were simpler things too, like hugs, kisses, building blocks, a clean diaper and syrup. Well, not so much the diaper thing anymore, she’d been free from that tyranny for a proud month now. Having become lost in thought, her mane swooped in for the kill, landing her face-down and studying the options from a slightly different vantage point.

Cerulean glanced up as the foal picked herself off the floor and darted into the kitchen. She emerged shortly thereafter, grabbing a parchment, a quill, and a couple of other odds and ends before retreating back to the dining area. He was contemplating checking to see what she was up to before Twilight lay down across his lap, closing her weary eyes and sighing.

“Are you still worrying about the dream you had?” Twilight nodded slowly.

“I may not know much about alchemy, but whatever he was doing is really dangerous. The substance that was that got on him had to hurt, the way it was slowly eating into his skin...”

“Easy, Twilight. You already said that what you saw wasn’t enough to kill him, not even close. Let’s just wait and see what today brings, ok? We can try again tonight if things haven’t improved.” Dawn, who had missed the conversation entirely, emerged a few minutes later, covered in syrup and toting her masterpiece proudly, clearing her throat and offering the sticky mess to Cerulean. Twilight sat up as some syrup dripped into her ear, regarding the object with curiosity, fascination, and an utter lack of comprehension. “Translation, Twi?” Cerulean asked, smiling as he handed the object to Twilight for further investigation.

“Well, it appears to be an unused diaper covered in syrup with a drawing stuck to it. Let’s see now, there’s me, you, most of our friends, and Silver, by the look of it.” Noticing the weight, Twilight opened the diaper to reveal a payload of building blocks, which oozed out onto the floor. Dawn clapped her hooves together and giggled before standing on her hind hooves, leaning against the couch and looking up expectantly.

“Mam, dad, happy?” Twilight reached down and held the sugar coated filly close, beaming ear to ear.

“Thank you, Dawn. It was a wonderful gift. However,” she continued, looking down at the sticky bundle of smiles, “no mess next time, ok?” Cerulean was already getting to work cleaning the trail leading back to the kitchen, grinning as he wiped it up.

“No mess.”

“Glad we’ve got that settled. Come on, bath time.”

“No bath!” The filly was spared temporarily from her torturous scrubbing as a knock sounded at the door. Ignoring the fact that she herself was also now a syrupy mess, Twilight answered the door to find a very tired looking Rainbow Dash managing a cheerful grin.

“You really weren’t kidding when you said you need your sleep. What are you doing here? You should be in bed, Dash.”

“I just thought you should know that Silver is back in town.”

“Really? That’s great news, Rainbow Dash! Are you positive?”

“He stopped by the hospital last night. Applejack was still asleep, and I think seeing her like that shook him up pretty bad. But he’s back to his old self, I think.”

“Thank you for letting us know, Rainbow Dash. I’d go see him, but I’m on duty to watch Applejack at six. Fluttershy is with him now, I assume?”

“Yeah, I’m going to go get some shut eye. I’m beat.” She took off towards Grace and Quakehoof’s house, where Storm was surely already fast asleep.

“That’s one less thing to worry about.”

“I swear, that spell is more trouble than it’s worth.”

“It saved my life, so I still think it’s important.”

“You’re right,” Twilight said, drawing close and kneeling beside him. “You’d think I’d have learned to stay calm by now, with everything that’s happened.”

“Some lessons must be learned and relearned. For instance, our daughter still hasn’t figured out that bath time means that she’s getting a bath,” he whispered, stealing a quick glance at Dawn who was eyeing them cautiously. “Besides, when it’s not putting somepony in mortal peril, I think it’s rather adorable the way you freak out.”

“You really need to work on your compliments. Now, help me catch the Sugary Terror of the Ponyville Library?”

“Lessons must be learned, and all that. All right, Dawn, bath time!” Standing her ground in the face of an open declaration of war, the filly took one step forward and shouted her battle cry.

“No... bath!”

Quakehoof and Flying Grace looked up, hearing a single solid thump against the door followed by a stream of mutters. The knob slowly turned and a very tired, slightly peeved Rainbow Dash staggered in. Grace, while nearing the end of her term and about to give birth to her third child, hadn’t lost any of her personality, and thus couldn’t pass up the easy target that Rainbow Dash presented in her sleep deprived state.

“Rainbow Dash, what happened?”

“I forgot to turn the knob before trying to walk in, why?”

“You must have stayed up well into the night, to be in such a condition. No wonder Storm was so exhausted when he came home.” Not having the energy to even conjure a response, Dash simply groaned and trudged to Storm’s room. “Awww, it’s no fun when she doesn’t say anything.”

“Indeed. It must be difficult teasing somepony you’re secretly jealous of.”

“Don’t make it sound like you’re not in the same boat,” she countered, giving him a mock scowl before wincing as the contractions came.

“I must be quite the stallion if you can still think about that in your current state.”

“Or maybe I’m just...” she stopped, unable to think as the contractions continued.

“Very pregnant, yes.” She glanced at him and silently let him know that his comments were no longer necessary nor desired, and he responded in turn with a comforting embrace.

Twilight sent Cerulean and Dawn back home with a wave, stepping inside the clinic and making straight for Applejack’s room. Rarity glanced up from the dress design she was sketching as Twilight entered, making straight for the bedside.

“Still nothing?”

“I’m afraid not, Twilight. I haven’t heard a peep from her all afternoon. Discounting her need for a shower and a fair amount of grooming, she looks completely fine.”

“I see. Thanks, Rarity, I’ll take over now. Will you be going to the tavern tonight?”

“No, not tonight. I’ve gotten quite behind on my orders, so I’m going to head back to the boutique and work for a while. If you get the chance, give my regards to Silver and wish him well, could you?”

“Certainly.” The white unicorn gathered her things and left the room, though a small bag under the chair she was sitting upon escaped their notice. Twilight turned back to her friend in the bed, watching her chest rise and fall in sync with her quiet snores. “Applejack, the nurse says that you should have awoken by now, but you’re still asleep. I know... it’s probably safer wherever you are, but please come back.” Twilight crawled in beside her slumbering friend and drew her close, holding Applejack’s head to her chest as she would her child. She ignored the sound of the opening door, not the slightest bit worried about being seen until Rarity’s voice came from behind her.

"Twilight, as much as I dislike Cerulean, that kind of behavior should be reserved only for him. And, if I may add, I do believe Applejack would prefer SIlver in her bed rather than you."

How could she even be thinking things like that, at time like this? Drawing upon the patience she had been culturing since motherhood, she managed to keep her voice from rising to an enraged howl. Instead, she spoke quietly, lacing her words with disappointment. "Rarity, the fact that your mind is even going there only speaks of the lust within your own heart, whether you choose to indulge it or not." Rarity’s mouth fell open as she stopped breathing for a few moments. The indignant mare gave a sharp gasp as her lungs resumed functionality, grabbed her forgotten bag and left without a word. Twilight shook her head and lay it back down, closing her eyes and squeezing a little tighter.

“What a thing t’ wake up to...”

“Applejack?”

“Ah knew Rarity had somethin’ she was hidin’, and it’s that dirty mind o’ hers.” Rarity stopped in her tracks as Twilight’s elated cries of joy reached her ears, causing her white cheeks to flush and prompting her to gallop away with all haste as the mental images came flooding in. “Easy there, yer crushin’ mah lungs, Twi.” She immediately eased her grasp and looked into the mare’s eyes.

“I’m so glad you finally woke up, Applejack. We were all getting really worried.”

“Worried? What’s wrong with having a nap after a good drink?”

“Applejack, you were out for two days.”

“Hmmm, ah guess that explains why ah don’t have a hangover. Ah sure feel weak, though,” she muttered, attempting to raise a hoof before letting it fall to her side. “At least Berry has t’ fergive me now. What happened after I passed out? Come t’ think o’ it, why am ah in the hospital in the first place?” Applejack was listening quietly until she caught wind of what her brother had done, at which point she immediately leapt from bed and crumpled on the floor. “That buckin’ melonhead, what the hay was he thinkin’? I’ll flay ‘im alive!”

“Easy, Applejack, you shouldn’t try to move yet. Cerulean stopped him before anything drastic happened,” Twilight explained, levitating her back into bed.

“Drastic? Did anypony get hurt?”

“Well, yes. Cerulean’s forelegs got fractured, but...”

“That stallion is so dead. He’s lucky ah’m bedridden, or he’d be in a world o’ hurt.” Twilight stood by as the mare muttered up a storm, an inordinate number of profanities lacing the stream of threats. “Tell me, is there anythin’ good that happened while I was out?”

“Silver came back.” Twilight met her friends wide eyes with a grin.

“Are... are you serious, Twilight? He’s back?”

“Yes, he’s probably at the tavern right now. Would you like to go see him?” Applejack hesitated, overwhelmed by the indecipherable flood of emotion that filled her heart at the idea of seeing him again.

“Ah... ah do, Twilight, just... not yet.”

“Applejack, I think he would really like to see you. I won’t force it, though.”

“Ah’ll see him tonight, but ah don’t want him t’ see me like this. Ah can’t even stand on my own right now.”

“Do you really think that’s going to matter to him?”

“An’ what about mah mane? Ah’m a mess...”

“Ugh, for the love of...” Applejack blinked as a bright violet flash blinded her. When her vision came back, she found herself in Twilight’s bathroom, more specifically the shower. “All right, here’s how it’s going to go down. You’re going to shoot your pathetic excuses my way, and I’m going to destroy them. Let’s start with the easy one.” With that, Twilight switched on the shower to max and began giving a very embarrassed Applejack a thorough grooming.

“Twi, this is a little...”

“Get over it. I’m a mother, and you’re acting like a foal. Now close your eyes or this is gonna sting,” Twilight commanded as she lathered a generous amount of shampoo into the the blushing mare’s tangled mane. Applejack instinctively cleared her eyes after the rinse and gave a yelp as she spied Cerulean standing in the doorway, just as embarrassed as his mind drank in the scene like a dying pony would the waters of an oasis.

“Twi, your...” Applejack started before Twilight shushed her.

“Would you sit still?” Twilight commanded as she tried to point a hoof towards the door. “I swear, you’re just as bad as Dawn.”

“Ajack bath!” Dawn took in her mother’s bathing of the full grown mare with gut wrenching jubilation, teleporting from her perch down to the floor so she’d have space to roll as she giggled up a storm. The noise caused Twilight to turn, staring at a very guilty looking blue stallion who couldn’t seem to find the strength to avert his gaze.

“Cerulean, you have about five seconds to take yourself and that horn of yours downstairs before I rip it off. 1... 2...” Fear of personal harm overcame his unexpected arousal and he fled the scene, leaving Dawn to fend for herself.

“Twilight, are you ok?”

“Let’s focus on you for now, shall we?”

“If I’m gonna let you give me a shower, ah think the least you could do is talk t’ me.”

“Wait a second, I’m doing you the favor,” Twilight laughed, trailing off as Applejack gave her the “you ain’t bein’ honest” look. She shut off the flow and began toweling her off stopping once before continuing again. “Cerulean... really likes your mane. More than mine, I think.”

“That’s what you’re upset about? Twi, that stallion is head over hooves fer you, an’ you know it.”

“Then how come everytime he sees the two of us together his horn starts glowing? It never does that when he’s just looking at me.” Applejack heaved a sigh, shaking her head.

“It’s because there’s two mares, not ‘cause he likes mah mane better than yours.” The towel was suddenly cast aside as Twilight took off, and Applejack cringed as Twilight set her patience on the back burner.

“Are you really that aroused by fillyfooling, Cerulean? Huh? Are you?”

“Well Dawn, I apologize. You may not ‘ave a father shortly.” The little filly hastily made room as her irate mother swept back into the bathroom, drying furiously and muttering under her breath. “If it makes ya feel any better, ah’d guess well over half of all stallions are that way.”

“Applejack, could you kindly stop talking?” She nodded and let Twilight continue, standing shakily and finishing the job herself. Eager to stretch her legs, she slowly made her way to Twilight’s bed and sat down, letting Twilight begin the long process of detangling her hair. After fifteen minutes of silence, Twilight spoke once more in a hushed tone. “It was both, you know.”

“Ah gotta give him some credit, bein’ honest about somethin’ like that must ‘ave been hard t’ do.” Twilight said nothing, trying not to think and focusing on the task at hoof. “Twilight, ah have two things t’ say, an’ then ah’ll leave it be. That stallion has been through more than anypony I know, an’ it was all fer you. Attraction ain’t something that can be helped, but his love fer you runs much deeper, sugarcube. Second, if he like mah mane so much, why don’t you just brush yers like mine?” Twilight finished with her mane and moved to the tail, pondering Applejack’s words. The clock read eight before the job was finally finished, and Twilight supported her as she eased herself off of the bed. “Mah legs are gettin’ stronger, ah’ll be buckin’ trees in no time.”

“That’s good. Are you ready to go?”

“Ah’m walkin’, Twilight. An’ you’re stayin’.”

“But...”

“I ain’t takin’ no fer an answer. Figure things out with Cerulean, an’ then the two of you can come check on me an’ Silver.” They descended the stairs together, but Twilight stopped as she saw Cerulean sitting on the couch, staring at the floor. “If ah patch things up with Silver faster than you two, you’re both in trouble, ya hear?” With that, she left the two ponies alone and made for the tavern.

“Cerulean?” He looked up to find Twilight still poised on the lower steps. Dawn was too deeply entrenched in her studies to pay much attention to what was going on. “Can you come talk to me upstairs, please?” He nodded and followed her up, sitting down on the bed beside her and resuming his staring match with the floor.

“Twilight, don’t ask me anything you don’t want to know the answer to, because I refuse to lie to you.” Unfortunately for Twilight, that covered just about everything in her head, but she had to know.

“Would you... love me more if I changed how I wore my mane?”

“No.” His answer was immediate and without hesitation. “Storm Blitz once said to Dash, ‘You’ve already impressed me enough, and you’re beautiful no matter what your condition.’ She was covered head to hoof in mud when he said that, and her mane was nothing short of a monumental disaster. That’s how I feel about you.“

“But you think I could do better.”

“Is that what you want to hear?” She said nothing, not entirely sure why she was still digging. “I’m sure that you’ve seen Rainbow Dash do her hair up fancy occasionally since she’s been with Storm, right?”

“Yes, I have. It’s quite becoming on her, I will admit.”

“Going out of one’s way to spruce up their appearance for a pony they care for isn’t the same thing as wanting them to change. I admit, it would... be nice to see you make the effort every now and then, but that doesn’t mean I want you to change. Twilight, who you are right now is who I love. Does that make sense?” Cerulean suddenly found himself on his back as Twilight wrapped her hooves around his neck, and while he thought the motion was one of joy, he knew that this wasn’t the case as the mare began to shake softly.

“Why do I doubt you so easily?”

“It’s the things we love the most that we fear losing.” Twilight pulled away as he sat up, not knowing what to say. “Twilight.” The sudden seriousness of his voice commanded her complete attention and drew her eyes to his, which, contrary to his tone of voice, were full of compassion. Placing one hoof on the necklace he had given her and one on her wedding band, he closed his eyes and pressed his horn to hers, whispering softly. “‘To the mare that has given me more than she could ever know, I give all that I am. Thank you, Twilight.’ Remember?” In response, she gently moved his hoof to her side and pressed him onto his back with a passionate kiss, pulling away for just a moment, long enough to whisper her response.

“‘Everything I have, I give to you.’ I remember.”

Applejack forced herself to take a breather outside the entrance to the tavern, resting her head against the door as she tried to regulate her breathing. Her legs, while they had felt strong enough when she had left Twilight’s house, now felt like she had just competed in the Running of the Leaves several times over. Having caught her breath, she entered the room and was immediately assailed by a rousing cheer for her victory in Berry’s challenge. She was planning on surprising Silver by slipping in for a drink, but that was no longer possible as the ponies cried out her name, along with their congratulations.

“Everypony, quiet down!” she shouted, the last few cheers petering out as she motioned for silence. “Come on, y’all, where are your manners? Ah just woke up from a rather long nap, an’ I don’t need anypony shoutin’ in mah ears.” Allowing herself a slight grin at the room wide laughter, she made her way over to where Silver was watching expectantly from behind the counter. Even despite the roomful of ponies singing her praise and the brimming confidence in her chest, the sight of the stallion she had longed for and put through so much stole it away. There were so many things she wanted to say, but the only thing that should managed wasn’t anywhere close to what she had in mind. “Ah’m... a tad parched.”

Applejack... I can’t begin to tell you how thankful I am that you didn’t come to harm. I’m still hurting inside, but I... I know what I believe. The question is... do you? “I think I can fix that, sweetheart.” Filling two mugs to the top with cider, he motioned for her to follow and led her up to the roof, whereupon he began to remove his clothes, setting them aside and turning to face the mare.

“Silver, is that scar there new?” He glanced down at the newest to his collection of disfiguration, attempting a chuckle but having it only escape as a snort.

“It’s not a scar yet, but it will be. And yes.” He leveled his gaze and looked into her eyes, setting down a mug and pushing it towards her.

“Thank you.” Dang it, why am ah so hesitant? Ah’ve wanted t’ see him fer what feels like ages, an’ now ah can barely talk to ‘im... How am ah ever gonna get things off my chest? “Silver, ah... ah just wanted... what ah meant t’ say is...” Ah’m a babbling buffoon that can’t make an apology to save her life.

“You’re still confused, aren’t you.” She didn’t bother trying to look surprised, nodding miserably before raising her eyes as he sifted through his clothes, pulling out a vial of a colorless fluid. “Here, put this in your drink.”

“What is it?”

“Just trust me. I think you owe me that much at least.”

“You’re right. Can’t be any worse than yer Dragon Liquor.” Applejack tilted the mug back and drank deeply, finishing the cup in one long drought. Her emotions started to shift and separate, aligning themselves as if being catalogued and prioritized, putting confusion to flight and leaving order to rule. “What... what did I just drink?”

“Something I’ve been trying to perfect for years. I call it the Elixir of Truth, as it renders anypony unable to lie for a time.”

“Why would you want to make something like that?”

“So ponies would stop using alcohol to manipulate others, especially mares.” There was a brief pause as he cast an eye over his scars before returning his attention to the mare in front of him. “Applejack, before I ask this, I want you to know that... whatever your reasons, your motives... I’ve forgiven you for what you’ve done. It still hurts every time I think about it, but you’ve... you’ve suffered too, and some of it is because of me. Still, I want to know. Why... did you do what you did to me?” Applejack had thought about the answer to the question many times, but as the pieces aligned in her head she began to speak, compelled by some unseen force. Where once she had fought for an answer to that very question, now that she had the answer she didn’t want to speak for fear of what he might think, regardless of what he had just said.

“Ah’m scared, Silver. The last pony ah fell for was taken. It didn’t stop the feelins’ ah had; they just kept growin’ even after he was promised t’ be married. Ah knew ah couldn’t keep going, so ah forced mahself to let go, but it broke me inside.”

“What does that have to do with,” he started before the mare slammed a hoof down, knocking over the mug and shattering the tranquility of the night.

“Because ah wanted to let you in!” Tears of frustration slowly began to fall as the mare finally found a way to say what she’d had trapped inside all along. “After lettin’ somepony in for the first time only to have it ripped away, ah was terrified o’ lettin’ anypony else ‘ave a place in mah heart, even when ah knew it’s what ah wanted most. Ah felt somethin’ the first time ah saw you, but I didn’t want t’ be hurt again, so ah found reasons t’ be mad. Ah found reasons not t’ trust you, an’ it was all lies!” Silver’s heart broke with the mare as she was forced to confront the depth of her weakness, the proud earth pony that sat trembling before him a mere shadow of her usual self. “Me, the Element of Honesty, lyin’ to mahself...” She brought a hoof to her chest and pressed it lightly over her heart, before slowly lifting her gaze to meet Silver’s. “This is who ah am, Silver. That’s why ah’m afraid,” she whispered, closing her eyes and turning away. “What kind of pony would ever want a broken mess like mahself...”

A sudden warmth around her shoulders caused her to open her eyes as Silver drew her close, holding the mare as her tears changed course, trickling down his chest as she found no strength to fight the tides. With her fears and barricades removed, she yielded willingly, pressing against his chest and returning the embrace while he placed a hoof on the back of her head.

“Broken or not, you’re the only mare that I’ve ever wanted, Applejack.” A slight pressure against his hoof bid him to release her, and she pulled back just enough to be able to look at his face as he spoke. “I’ve never been as hurt as I was that night, Applejack. But I’ve also never felt such excitement at simply being with another pony. It was hard enough to find good friends in the city, much less a decent mare.”

Does that mean... he thinks ah’m decent? “They are kind o’ prissy in Manehatten, aren’t they.”

“Applejack, prissy hardly begins to describe it.” His heart leapt as the mare gave a half-hearted attempt at a laugh. It wasn’t much, but it was a start. “I moved to Ponyville because I wanted to get away from all of that, and maybe...” he paused, blushing slightly as he gazed into her green eyes. “I also wanted to find a mare to settle down with.”

Please, tell me that means what ah hope it does. “Silver? Are... are you sure you wanna be with me?” Some questions are answered with words, but for this, no words were necessary. Silver slowly lowered his muzzle gently to Applejack’s as a torrent of emotions and sensations threatened to overload his mind. It was something different, something new, something that seemed to light him on fire from the inside out. Applejack found the sensation to be entirely different from the kiss she had shared with Cerulean. It was mutual, and it was something she had secretly wished for, even if she couldn’t consciously recognize it. She slowly reached up and placed a hoof gently on Silver’s cheek, allowing the passion she had buried so deeply to burn freely. As he pulled away, a desire for reassurance sparked a question in Applejack’s mind.

“So... was that a yes?”

“Yes, Applejack, it was.” She took a moment to dry her eyes and pull her hair out of her face so she could see the stallion clearly. His eyes were distant, being deep in thought about something. Applejack had just opened her mouth to speak when he posed his question, faltering at first. “Applejack, the... the real question is do you really want to be with... this,” he said softly, motioning to his scars that Applejack had all but forgotten about.

She sat up and stared the stallion in the eyes for a moment before reaching out to him. The warmth in his chest flared once more as Applejack gently placed a hoof on one of the deeper scars, bringing her lips to his chest and kissing gently beside it. Gratitude manifested itself once more, beading at the corners of Silver’s eyes and trickling down as he found acceptance in her, the only mare that he had ever desired it from. Applejack wiped the tears away and gave him a winning smile before adopting a serious expression and shaking a hoof at him.

“Ah’ll right, then. Ask me proper.” Silver chuckled as he took the mare’s hoof in his own, looking her in the eyes and adopting a formal tone.

“Miss Applejack, would you allow me the pleasure of being your coltfriend?”

“Ah would.” She smiled a moment before blushing and turning away. “Can... can ah have another ‘yes?’”

Like a Mare Scorned...

Chapter 28 : Like A Mare Scorned...

Due to a timely intervention by Princess Cadence and a generous portion of love magic, Silver was spared his expected mutilation and peppered with kisses instead. In the face of the chaos that a single dose of the poison joke had caused, he decided to forego the testing of the other two for the sake of his sanity, and perhaps safety. Twilight apologized profusely for scaring him in such a way, but after the initial shock wore off it became a fond memory, often discussed over a glass of cider. There was, however, another problem growing on the horizon, building under the surface out of sight. Specifically, at Carrot Top’s house, where she and several other eligible bachelorettes had gathered to discuss their growing frustration with two of the town’s most sought-after stallions being taken nearly simultaneously without a second thought to their feelings, mostly lust.

“Alright, quiet down, everypony. I think we all know why we’re here tonight,” Carrot Top started, looking out at the other ponies gathered around. Barring Rose Luck, every other mare she’d asked came without question: Aloe, Lotus, Lily, Daisy, and a host of others sat in her living room nodding as she vented. “It’s just not fair. Every single one of us have tried to catch the eye of the town's longest running bachelor, Big Mac, who is now, according to my sources, dating that slutty Crimson!” Cries of outrage and protest confirmed her gut feeling that these were the right mares for the job. “I know I myself tried such tactics more than once, to no avail. And Silver, the newest member, has cruelly shunned our cries for attention, all for that mare that nearly made him leave for good! I will not stand for this; we all deserve a chance with Silver! So I say we work together and force him to give us the notice we lonely mares deserve!” Aloe and Lotus grew wicked smiles as they relished the possibility.

“A chance with Silver?”

“A special somepony for me?

“And for me!”

“For the both of us?” The sister’s turned their eyes back to Carrot Top, clasping hooves and looking frighteningly alluring.

“We can help with that.”

“I may have lost Big Macintosh, but I think I’m ok with that. Instead, I gained a new friend, and Big Macintosh is actually paying more attention to me now, so really, I should thank you, Crimson.” While their pasts couldn’t have been more different, Crimson and Fluttershy had discovered a lot of commonalities since the scarlet mare’s change of heart, including a love for animals and a somewhat quiet disposition. Especially after their first foray into the activities of the night, hanging around Big Mac while he was working proved to be somewhat distracting, so Crimson had taken to hanging out with Fluttershy to pass the time. The usually shy pegasus readily accepted the company, and the help with the growing number of animals she took care of on a regular basis. They were just entering town, both with empty saddle bags to stow the food to be purchased to sustain the miniature zoo’s many residents and enjoying the spring morning to it’s fullest, entirely unaware of the agitation they had unwittingly stirred up.

“Don’t worry, Fluttershy. I’m sure you’ll find somepony someday, too. And he’ll make you even happier than Big Macintosh.”

“Oh, I don’t know if that is possible. You sounded, um, well, pretty happy the other night.”

“You... heard? But, your house is...”

“Sound carries really far, sometimes, I guess,” Fluttershy murmured, blushing profusely. “I wonder what it’s like. I mean, um, not that I’m, you know, in a hurry.”

“Fluttershy, I have much experience in that arena, but I will tell you this; it’s not the act, but who it’s with and why you’re doing it. I’ve bedded plenty of mares and stallions alike, but... when it’s born of love, it’s... different. Special. And that is worth waiting for.”

“I see. That, um, makes sense.”

How I landed Big Mac when this mare is so infuriatingly cute, I’ll never know. It’s a good thing I’m confident in how that stallion feels about me, or I’d be very scared of losing to you, Fluttershy. I’m glad I don’t have to view you like that... What the... Crimson’s thoughts were interrupted as she suddenly found a basket full of flowers dumped on her head.

“Oh, I’m so sorry, I must not have seen you there, Crimson. Stallion thief!” She lifted the basket to see Lily trotting away in a huff, snout pointed in the air.

“Oh my goodness, that was really mean. Are you ok?”

“Fluttershy, they’re flowers. I’m fine, just a bit... confused.”

“Oh, I have an idea! Sit still a moment,” Fluttershy commanded, trotting over and examining the flowers. Selecting the best ones, she bit off the ends to an acceptable length and wove them into Crimson’s hair, leading her over to a mirror at one of the stalls so she could see. “Now all you need is a veil,” Fluttershy giggled, laughing as her friend became bashful, glancing away from the mirror and scoring the ground with a hoof. “You should go show Big Mac, Crimson. I bet he’ll love it.”

“But I promised I’d help you feed the animals.”

“Don’t worry, I can handle it. Go on, I want to hear all about it when you come to visit next.” Fluttershy’s cheerful countenance was soon shaken as Crimson departed and she was immediately assailed by a very angry Daisy and Lily.

“Fluttershy, how can you just act all happy? She stole Big Mac away from us!”

“Oh, I don’t mind, really. Big Mac is happy, so I can be too.”

“Traitor!” For her generous words, she received a basket of flowers atop her head. She was torn by indecision for a split second, deciding between releasing Ironwill Fluttershy or keeping the beast caged. Yelling would be a lot of work, so she instead simply thanked them for the gift, gave herself the same treatment that she had given Crimson, and cantered off amidst desirous stares from the other stallions in town.

Since the construction, Lemon had resorted to sleeping down in the lab to put himself as far away from Cerulean’s bed as possible. The distance, combined with a nightly noise cancellation spell, had allowed him to sleep peacefully, but he was normally up around the same time as Cerulean, between seven and eight in the morning. When it drew close to ten and Cerulean still hadn’t caught sight of him, he descended the stairs to find Lemon sitting on the edge of the bed that Twilight had teleported to the basement so he could be comfortable. A letter was held with magic in front of him, and he continued to stare at it as his long-time friend sat down next to him.

“Lemon, what’s going on? You look really dejected.” Without a word, the letter floated in front of Cerulean and he skimmed the contents. “I see... the distance has been hard on you two, hasn’t it.”

“More than I would have thought. Cerulean, I need to go back to Canterlot. I can’t stay here any longer, or I fear I may... end up losing her.”

“Lemon, it’s more than that, isn’t it.” He looked up with pleading eyes, hoping Cerulean wasn’t going to say it, but he knew he was. “It’s about Berry too, isn’t it.”

“I’m not trying to lead her on, but... I just wanted to show her a little kindness. But I can see the desire growing, for both of us. The distance is too much, Cerulean. I need to get out before... something happens that hurts everypony.”

“Do what you have to do, Dazzle. But at least do her the honor of telling her in person you’re going. She deserves at least that much.”

“Why do you think I’m so worried?”

“I’m not gonna lie, you kinda made a mess, being so dang nice,” he chuckled, slinging a hoof across his shoulders. “But don’t worry too much, ok? She’s got Silver and all the rest of us to help her out, and Ruby’s been doing a lot better since making new friends. It’ll be hard for a while, but we’ll pull her through it. Now, you,” he said, shoving him over onto the bed, “have some packing to do. Tonight’s your last night, so you’d best get ready. You have a mare to go home to.”

To call the full-lunged sigh that wheezed from Silver’s lungs “exasperated” would be putting it much too lightly as he stared at the doorstep of the tavern, where literally dozens of letters lay strewn about. It had happened in Manehatten, and it was happening again now; literary harassment known to most as ‘love letters’ that were little more than solicitations for a single night of fun.

“Honestly, I know my goatee is terribly charming, nearly a form of magic in itself, but this... this is just ridiculous.” Grabbing the wad with his magic, he stacked them neatly and trotted around the back to the dumpster, sifting through the names and, unsurprisingly, tossing every single one. He wasn’t the rude sort, he had read the first three or so from any one of the senders, but since they were all basically the same, added to the fact that he had never replied to any of them, eased the guilt about throwing away such a sizable stack. He had, however, brought some kind of curse upon himself with the action, as the hair on the back of his neck suddenly stood on end, causing him to look around. Seeing nothing but still slightly disturbed by the sensation, he returned back inside, giving one last glance around before shutting the door.

“He threw away my letter, Aloe!”

“And mine too, Lotus!”

“How could he just throw them away?”

“How could he not read them?” The consensus?

“We thought you said he was a gentlecolt, Carrot Top!”

“He’s not going to get away that easily, girls. Time to go on the offensive.”

Years breed wisdom, which in turn breeds both wonder and annoyance in the younger generation. Big Macintosh had barely started to talk when Granny Smith cut him off, smiling proudly as she made her way over to a set of drawers, searching around for a time before returning with a carved box of apple wood.

“You were gonna ask fer this, weren’t you, Big Mac? I was expectin’ to give this to Silver, but that pair is movin’ slower than molasses in the winter.” Big Mac accepted the box with gratitude, opening it to reveal the much cherished heirloom. Inside lay a simple band of gold with seven small gems cut and set to look like a zap apple, though none were particularly precious or valuable. “I can tell by the look in your eyes you remember it. That was your mother’s ring, Big Mac, mine too before she got it, and now I’m passin’ it on to you.” Just the thought of proposing made the massive stallion’s heart skip every other beat, but he was sure, and wanted Crimson to know it. Little did he know the opportunity would arise much sooner than he was expecting.

Doing inventory was, perhaps, Silver’s least favorite activity pertaining to maintaining operations, but it was necessary so as to not run out of product. He was mid way through when a voice from outside the cellar gave him a much appreciated reason to walk away, but seeing that it was Carrot Top waiting for him, he suddenly had a strange urge to double check the barrels he had just counted. If she had simply been making a delivery, he may have indulged a few moments of idle banter, but the way she was leaning against the cart and caressing a rather large carrot with her tongue, it was all he could do not to hurl on the spot.

You’re really, really out of place here, Carrot Top. You should got to Manehatten, as I’m sure you’d like it there. “Good day, Carrot Top. Is that my delivery?” She set the carrot down and sauntered over, moving uncomfortably close and speaking in an intoxicatingly smooth voice, though it had more of a nauseating effect for Silver.

“For your pleasure, this one is... free.”

Mother, father, please excuse my extreme breach of etiquette. "I am not normally a rude stallion, but I am taken, tired of these letters, and have no patience nor interest in anything you have to offer. If you want something between your legs so bad, go use your carrots; I am not interested." Cantering a short distance away, he raised the wards and returned back inside the tavern, gleaning some satisfaction from the mare’s frustrated cries even while telling himself that he should rinse out his mouth. Some brandy ought to do it.

Crimson knew well the leer of desire, the hungry gaze of a lust filled stallion, but the way that Big Mac was looking at her as she strolled through the trees was like nothing she had experienced before. That was, in part, because it was something Big Mac had never given out, something meant only for the mare that was slowly making her way towards him. A small breeze caught her mane, teasing the petals of the many flowers and tossing her wavy locks playfully in the wind.

“I know it’s hard to see, but you’re making me blush, looking at me like that...” After several failed attempts at speech, Crimson grew worried as the stallion took off towards the house. “I didn’t say it was a bad thing, Big Mac... I was enjoying it,” she whispered, casting her eyes to the ground. The tremors in the ground caused her to look up, regarding the box held in his mouth with curiosity. Still struggling to find the words, he dropped it into a hoof and opened it, revealing the ring contained within.

“I never... thought that somepony would... ever want me to stay more than a night...” Big Mac’s worries over what to say as the words sprang unbidden from within as he moved closer and slipped the ring onto her hoof. It was a perfect fit. She was helpless to stem the tears or retract the smile from her lips as the hole within her heart began to close.

“Ah want you t’ stay every night, Crimson. Will you marry me?”

Snowdrift and Freefall were already getting started with the prep work for the evening when Lemon walked, donning his chef hat and watching the proceedings without a word. Yelling was something they had grown accustomed to, but this silence was something else entirely, and much more frightening. Perhaps even more disconcerting is that he said nothing about the mistakes that they began to make in their worried states. Snowdrift made as if to speak but was cut off.

“Stay focused. Get back to work.” He nodded and continued dicing the vegetables while Freefall tended to the various sauces used in the many and varied dishes offered at the tavern. Berry’s voice could be heard coming from the main room, no doubt enjoying her pre-serving cup of cider or whatever tickled her fancy that evening. Even if it got them a sound dressing down, both the pegasi dropped what they were doing as Lemon left, moving to the edge of the kitchen so they could hear more clearly what was being said.

“Berry? Do you... have a moment?”

“S-sure, Lemon. Ruby, could you go play upstairs for a little bit?”

“Sure, mom. Bye, Lemon! I’m sure I’ll see you later, but bye for now anyway!” Berry waited until her daughter was safely out of earshot before returning her attention to the unicorn who was still gazing towards the stairs.

“Is something... wrong, Lemon?”

“Berry... I’m sorry.” She wished she didn’t know what he meant, but she could sense it by his actions what was coming. “I’m not blind to the way you’ve been looking at me. And please, don’t misunderstand, if I were single, then I’d... likely be with you in a heartbeat.”

If he were single? But, then that means... “You have a fillyfriend?”

“Back in Canterlot.”

I’m such an idiot. I should never have let my hope up like that, but he... he seemed so nice, I just couldn’t... “Why, Lemon...”

“I was just trying...”

“You were leading me on!” she cried, slamming a hoof to the table and turning away. “Just... leave me alone. I was a fool to place my hope in you.” It was pointless to apologize further, the damage done was great enough. Lemon turned and walked back to the kitchen where he found Freefall and Snowdrift staring at him with shocked eyes. Their hardened, stubborn, drill sergeant of a chef, who had trained them and taught them their trade, was crying. The chef hat rose from his head and plopped onto Snowdrift as he turned and walked away, stopped at the doorway and looking over his shoulder before leaving, away from Ponyville and back to Canterlot.

“You’re going to overcook that sauce, Freefall. Get to it.”

“Great, that’s just fantastic. Now that they’re engaged, ah’m not gonna get any sleep ever! There’s gotta be somethin’ ah can do,” Applebloom muttered as she watched from afar. She wracked her brains and decided that the best place to start was likely the library, and after letting Granny Smith know where she was off to, she set out on her quest to learn the secrets of soundproofing walls. She made good time, and after knocking on the door a few times, Applebloom heard the pitter patter of tiny hooves followed by what could only have been another valiant attempt at opening the door manually by a certain indigo filly.

“Bad door. Bad!” Applebloom snickered quietly as the struggle continued. She saw the door knob glow briefly before being completely ripped through to the other side, Dawn comprehending the pulling motion but too frustrated to bother turning it. Still, it had its desired effect, and Applebloom gently nudged open to the door to see Dawn glaring fiercely at the obstinate contraption.

“Hey there, Dawn, is yer mother home?”

“Applebloom, is that you? Come on in,” Twilight called out from the kitchen.

“Ah gotta say, Twilight. Whatever you’re cookin’ sure smells nice.”

“Yes, well, Dawn has a bit of a sweet tooth, or a whole mouth of them, rather, so I do a lot of baking. Would you like a cupcake?”

“Yes, ma’am.” At the mention of “cupcake” Dawn came racing in, hopping onto her chair and looking all the world like the most well behaved foal in all of Equestria.

“Now then, what can I do for you, Applebloom?”

“Well, ah was wonderin’ if you had any books that talk ‘bout sound proofin’ walls.”

“I’m sure I do. But if you don’t mind me asking, why do you want to know?” she asked as Cerulean walked in, sniffing the air appreciatively and grabbing a cupcake for himself and Dawn.

“It’s really simple, Twilight. Mah brother is real noisy when he’s makin’ babies with Crimson, an’ ah’m losin’ sleep over it.” Dawn suddenly found herself covered in half chewed cupcake as her father dislodged the bite he had inhaled. Twilight couldn’t help but laugh as Cerulean sputtered, quickly pouring himself some water and attempting to reconcile the new information along with the matter-of-fact attitude with which it was delivered. His water, unfortunately, completed the invasion into his lungs that his cupcake had failed as she continued. “Ah don’t like hearin’ all that moanin’ an’ stuff, and it’s only gonna get worse now that they’re engaged!” Dawn was still glaring at her coughing father, not the slightest bit amused by the mess in her hair, while Twilight was simply trying to wrap her mind around the development.

“She... he... what now? Are you serious?”

“Why does everypony keep askin’ me that? It’s not like ah want t’ think ‘bout this stuff! Can’t you help me, Twilight?”

“Sure, Applebloom. Come on, let’s find that book. Cerulean? Where are you going?”

“Twilight, Big Macintosh is not only sleeping with my sister, but just asked her to marry him after less than two weeks, maybe even one! Where do you think I’m going?”

“Tell him congratulations for me! Oh, and I don’t think Crimson will be too happy if you freeze them off, just for the record.”

“Don’t tempt me.” And with that, he was off to Sweet Apple Acres, flying low and grinning on the inside while Applebloom learned the secrets that would save her ears, and as thanks offered to fix their broken door. Cerulean really had no misgivings about Big Mac being with his sister, but it was a little fast for him to be comfortable with. The only thing he had left to ascertain was that this wasn’t a decision made on a whim. He found Big Mac, not surprisingly, watering the trees in the field, and it brought Cerulean no small amount of amusement when the much larger stallion grew nervous and took a step back.

“Now, just hold on a minute ‘ere, Cerulean. Just calm down an’ let me explain.”

“No, that’s really ok. What you do at night is your own business.”

“So, you’re not...”

“Except for when it’s my sister. Big Mac, what’re you doing?”

“Ah don’t follow.”

“You’ve barely known my sister for, what, two weeks?”

“A little less, actually.”

“And yet you’re already rolling in the hay, shaking the house, and now I find out you’ve asked her to marry you? Without my permission, I might add. Can you see why I’d be worried?”

“Yer right. Ah know ah’m kind of contradictin’ mahself...”

“Um, kind of?”

“Ok, ah am. Ah just... ah wanted her to know she wouldn’t be alone again. That she was wanted by at least one pony, an’ not just ‘cause she’s pretty.” Cerulean let him stew a bit while he appeared to be deep in thought. “Ah’ll do whatever you want t’ prove this ain’t just somethin’ shallow, but ah ain’t lettin’ ‘er go, not even fer you.”

“Well said, Big Mac. I’ll be honored to call you my brother.”

“And Applejack will be yer sister.”

“Don’t... say that again, please. That’s just awkward. Suddenly, I’m having second thoughts...”

“Nnnope, too late.”

One final confrontation, one last attempt to wrest Silver from the vile temptress that stole his heart. Applejack and Silver were about to go for a leisurely stroll before the opening of the tavern that night but they were immediately surrounded by angry mares upon their exit. Carrot Top lead the pack, with Aloe and Lotus at either side and the rest filling in behind. Applejack, having not been informed of the letters nor having any knowledge of the groups activities that day, looked up at Silver expecting an explanation.

“Sugarcube, any particular reason all these ladies are at yer doorstep?” she whispered, her eyes darting from face to face, not finding a single one that looked happy.

“If I had to take a guess, I’d put my bits on my goatee,” he whispered back before meeting Carrot Top’s challenging gaze. “So, the carrots weren’t enough, then?”

“Applejack, it’s not fair for you to have Silver all to yourself, not so soon. We all deserve a chance to be with Silver!”

“You’re all out o’ yer bloomin’ minds, ah’m afraid. Ah got no intention o’ sharin’, so ya’ll best prepare fer a good buckin’ if you take a single step closer.”

“Applejack, where are your manners? Weren’t you ever taught to share?”

“Silver? What ‘n tarnation ‘re you talkin’ about?” Silver ignored her glare and adopted a winsome smile, causing several of the mares to swoon.

“Ladies, tell me, are you all gathered because you’d like to be my fillyfriends?”

“Yes!” came a chorus of shouts, along with excited chatter.

“I see earth ponies, unicorns, and pegasi too. All mine for the taking? Applejack, I do believe I’m the luckiest stallion alive.”

“You ain’t gonna be alive much longer if you keep this up, Silver. You better cool it right now, or ah’m gonna have t’ find a different stallion fer mah children.” Silver knew he was dangerously close to pushing Applejack over the edge, so rather than continue his oration he brought things to a close.

“All right, ladies, who wants some of... this!” he shouted, tearing off his clothes and causing a stunned, horrified silence. He was tired of hiding, tired of the flirting, and all around fed up with everything he despised about shallow mares. For once, his scars were useful for something.

“Ah’ll take that offer, sugarcube.” He gave one last pointed glance at Carrot Top before pulling Applejack into a passionate kiss, disregarding decency and making no effort to keep his horn’s glow at bay. Finally understanding his ruse, Applejack took it a step further and drew a path with her tongue down his neck and to his chest. It was too much for the squeamish mares, and they fled the scene, giving her cause to pause. “Awww, dang. The show was just gettin’ started, too. Does this mean ah have t’ stop?”

Having finished feeding the animals and tidying up around the house, Fluttershy took a much needed break and made herself a nice cup of tea, laying back on the couch and closing her eyes. It was still about an hour before the tavern was open, and carrying all the feed herself had been exhausting. With Angel’s permission, peace pervaded the cottage. Were she not so thoroughly relaxed, she would have heard the swiftly approaching hoofbeats, but it was the slamming open of the door that wrenched her back to wakefulness as Crimson rushed in, leaning against the door as the voices of many angry bachelorettes disturbed her peace, with Daisy and Lily leading the pack.

“Um, Crimson? What is going on?”

“Apparently, you weren’t the only one in the Big Mac fan club, because there are a horde of angry mares out there after this!” she yelled, holding out her hoof so she could see the ring. For a moment, everything froze for Fluttershy as it was driven home that there really was no chance left for herself and Big Mac. It hurt, more than she dared admit, but right then, Crimson needed her help. If anypony was going to have Big Mac, then it was going to be her new friend, and she was not about to let anypony get in the way.

Crimson had seen Fluttershy happy. She had seen her sad. She had not, however, seen her angry. Angry Fluttershy was scary. Not “oh-brother-here-comes-a-lecture” scary, but “oh-dear-Celestia-have-mercy-before-I-cease-to-exist,” “there-is-no-escape,” “my-life-has-most-certainly-just-ended” scary. Thus, the scarlet mare fled to a corner of the cottage and plugged her ears as her cream colored friend threw open the door and shook Ponyville’s foundations with her powers of assertion. Nopony bothered Crimson on the matter again, though it did take awhile for her ears to stop ringing.

“And don’t forget what I told you, no means...” Iron Will shouted, about to wrap up his seminar in Fillydelphia when a chill ran down his spine. And not just his spine, but every other pony at the seminar. “You feel that, everypony? That’s the power of real assertion!”